maruelled at it said plainly that y e Scripture knew no such terme of transubstantiation Damlip threatned by the Byshops Then begā the other Bishops to threaten him shortly to cōfute him with their accustomed argument I meane fire and fagot if hee should still stand to y e defence of that he had spoken Wherunto he constantly answered that he would the nexte day deliuer vnto them fully so much in writing as he had said whereto also he would stand and so was dismissed The next day at the houre appointed to appeare when they looked surely to haue apprehended hym in the meane season he had secrete intimation from the Bishop of Canterbury Damlip secretly warned to voide that if he did any more personally appeare he should be committed vnto Warde not like to escape cruell death Wherupon he plaieng in deede then somewhat old Adams part for such is man left in his owne handes had him commended vnto them and sent them four sheetes of paper learnedly written in the Latin toung cōteining his faith with his argumentes conferences of the Scriptures and allegations of the Doctours by a messenger or frend of his Whiche done he hauyng a little money giuen him in his purse by his frends stepped aside and went to the West countrey and there kept all the time whyle great trouble kindled against Gods people in Calice vpon the same as ye shall heare the Lord permitting After his departure the Kings Maiestie was aduertised that there was great dissention diuersitie of pernitious opinions in his sayd towne of Calice greatly tending to the daunger of the same Wherupō during yet the daies of the Lord Cromwell D. Champiō and M. Garret sent to preach at Calyce were sent ouer Doct. Champion Doctour of Diuinitie M. Garret who after was burned two godly and learned men to preach and instruct the people and to cōfute all pernitious errours who in effect preached and mainteined the same true doctrine which Adam Damlip had before set foorth and by reason thereof they left the Towne at their departure very quiet and greatly purged of the sclaunder that had runne on it After the departure of the sayd Champion and Garret one Sir William Smith Curate of our Lady Parishe in Calice a man very zelous though but meanely learned did begin to preach and earnestly to inuey against Papistrie and wilfull ignoraunce exhorting men obediently to receaue the word and no longer to contemne the same Syr W. Smith Curate and a zealous preacher at Calyce least Gods heauie plagues and wrath should fall vpon them which alwayes foloweth the contempt of his holy word Which sir William Smith for that sometime he would be very feruent zelous sharply inueying against the despisers of the word was moued by some of y e Counsell there who woulde seeme to fauour Gods word that he should not be so earnest against them that yet could not away with the same willing him to beare with suche for by bearing with them they might hap to be wonne Well well said the same Smith openly in the Pulpit one day as he preached some men say I am too earnest and will me to beare with such as continue open enemies against Christes holy Gospell and refuse nay forbid that any should reade the Bible or holy scripture within their house but let all such take heede for before God I feare that God for their contemning of his word will not long beare with them but make them in suche case as some of them shall not haue a head left them vpon their shoulders to beare vp their cap withal which also after came to pas This Smyth continued in the diligente bestowing of his talent there till shortly after the deuill got such hold in the harts of a number of Gods enemies that he with diuers other godly men were called ouer into Englande and charged with erroneous opinions worthy of great punishment as hereafter more at large shall appeare First the Lord Lislie the Kings deputy there whome we shewed to be the maintainer of Damlip albeit he were himselfe of a most gentle nature of a right noble bloud The Lord Lisli◠base sonne to K. Edward the 4. the base sonne of that noble Prince King Edwarde the fourth being fiercely set on and incessauntly entised by the wicked Lady Honor his wife who was an vtter enemie to Gods honour and in Idolatry hypocrisie pride incomparably euill she beeing dayly and hourely thereunto incited and prouoked by Sir Thomas Palmer Knight Iohn Rookewood Esquire two enemies to Gods word Syr Thomas Palmer M. Rookewood The Councell of Calice letters against the Protestantes beginning now to flourish at Calice these I say with certayne other of the Counsell of the sayd Towne of Calice to the number of vij mo besides themselues seeking occasion or rather a quarell where no iust cause was geuē begā to write very heinous letters and greuous complaints vnto the Lordes of the priuie Counsell agaynst dyuers of the Towne of Calice affirming that they were horribly infected with heresies and pernitious opinions As first the foresaid Adam Damlip who though he were for a time escaped their hands yet stacke still in their remembraunce from time to time vntill at last the innocent man was cruelly put to death as a traitor as hereafter shal appeare Also besides this Damlip they complained of Thomas Broke Rafe Hare likewise of Sir Iohn Butler then Commissarie and Sir W. Smith Iames Cocke aliàs Coppen de Hane Iames Barber other and the names of them all sente ouer Of the wich persons first the sayde Thomas Broke and Rafe Hare Coppen de Hane and Iames Barber were apprehended and sent ouer and cōmitted to prison in Westminster gate and then commanded to appeare before the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bish. of Winchester the Bishop of Chichester and ten other appointed by the Kings maiesties commission for the examination of them And their accusers also were sent ouer with letters from the Counsell there vnto his priuie Councell here in the furtheraunce of their malicious sutes against those honest men with certaine speciall letters directed vnto the Lord Fitzwilliams then Earle of South-hampton great Admirall of Englād to the L. Sandes Lord Chamberlayne of the Houshold likewise also to sir William Kingstone Knight Comptroller of y e houshold and to D. Sampson then B. of Chichester and other tending all to one effect that is to say to the vtter destruction of these godly men if God after his wonted manner had not mightely preserued them and as it were ouershadowed them with the wings of his mercy That the same may the better appeare you shall vnderstand that first Rafe Hare a man rude and so vnlearned that scarce he could reade yet through Gods grace The trouble o◠Rafe hare souldiour of Calice was very zelous and therwith lead so godly temperate a life as not one of his enemies
offend him and much lesse in his yong age My L. Chancelor then shewed me the beginning of the acte for common prayer how dangerous it was to breake the order of it I told him that it was true therefore if I came abroade I would be wel ware of it But it is quoth I after in the act how no man should be troubled for this act vnles he were first indited and therefore quoth I I may not be kept in prisone for this acte Ah quoth he I perceiue ye knowe the lawe well enough I tolde hym my Chaplaine had brought it vnto mee the after noone before Then they required me to looke on the boke and to say my minde in it I answeared that I thought not mete to yelde my selfe a scholler to go to schoole in prison then slaunder my selfe as though I redemed my faults with my conscience As touching the law which I know not Winchester wil not go to scoole in prison I wil honor it like a subiect and if I keepe it not I wil willingly suffer the paine of it And what more conformitie I should shew I cannot tell for mine offences be past if there be any If I haue not suffred enough I will suffer more if vpon examination I be found faulty as for this new law if I keepe it not punish me likewise Then my Lorde Chaunceloure asked mee whether I would not desire the kings Maiestie to be my good Lorde At which worde I sayde alas my Lorde quoth I doe yee thinke that I haue so forgotten my selfe Wynchester desireth the king to be his good Lord. My duety quoth I requireth so and I will on my knees desire hym to be my good Lord and my Lord Protectour also quoth I that is wel sayd quoth my Lord Chaunceler And what will ye say further quoth my L. Chanceler In good faith quoth I thys that I thought when I had preached that I had not offended at all and thinke so still and had it not ben for the article of the supremacie I woulde haue rather fayned my selfe sicke then be occasion of this that hathe followed but going to the Pulpit I must needes say as I sayde Well quoth my lord Chanceler let vs go to our purpose again Ye will quoth he desire the kings maiestie to be your good Lord and my Lord Protectour also and ye say ye thought not to haue offended All this I will say quoth I. Winchester yet will not confesse himselfe to be an offender Winchester will not submit himselfe to the Lord Protector but to the law And yee wil quoth my Lord Chanceler submit your selfe to be ordered by my Lorde Protector Nay quoth I by the lawe for my Lord Protectour quoth I hath scourged mee ouersore this yere to put my matter in his hands now And in the latter poynte I varyed with my Lorde Chauncellour when I could not refer my order to my Lord Protectour but to the law and staying at this poynt they were cōtent to graunt me of their gentlenes to make their sute to procure me to be heard and to obtaine me libertie to goe in the galery and that I should heare of one of them within two daies following I desired them to remember that I refused not the boke by way of contempt nor in no euil maner but y t I was loth to yelde my selfe a scholer in the Tower and to be seene to redeme my faults if I had any with my conscience My body I sayde shoulde serue my conscience but not contrariwise And this is the truth vpon my conscience and othe that was done and said at their comming There was more sayde to the purposes aforesayde And I binde not my selfe to the precise forme of wordes but to the substaunce of the matter and fashion of the intreating So neare as I can remember I haue truely discharged mine oth But I heard no more of my matter in one whole yere after almost wythin 14. dayes notwithstāding two letters wrytten by me to the Counsaile of most humble request to be heard according to iustice And then at y e ende of 2. yeres almost came vnto me the Duke of Somerset with other of the counsel which matter because it is left out here I shall not touch but prepare it in a matter aparte for declaration of my behauiour at all times The 12. Article Item that after that c. the 9. day of Iuly in the 4. yeare of his Maiesties raign his highnes sent vnto you his graces letters with a certaine submission and Articles whereunto his grace willed and commaunded you to subscribe to whiche submission you contemptuously refused to subscribe Winchester To the 12. article for answer therunto he graunted that about the time mentioned in this Article the Lorde Treasurer the Erle of Warwike lord great maister The kings letter deliuered to Winchester in the tower sir William Harbert and M. Secretary Peter came to the tower and called me before them and deliuered vnto me the Kynges maiesties letters which I haue to shew and receiued them at the handes of the lord Treasurer vpon my knees kissed them as my duety was and still vpon my knees red them where as they right gently required me to take more ease to go apart with them consider them which after that I had throughly read I much lamented that I should be commaunded to say of my selfe as was there wrytten and to say otherwise of my selfe then my conscience will suffer me where I trust my dedes wil not condemne me therto condemne my selfe w t my tongue I should sooner quoth I to them by commaundement thinke if ye would bid me to tumble my selfe desperately into the Thames My lord of Warwicke seeing me in that agonye sayde What say ye my Lorde quoth he to the other Articles I aunswered that I was loth to disobey where I might obey and not wrast my conscience destroying the comfort of it as to say vntruely of my selfe Well quoth my Lorde of Warwicke Other articles put to Winchester will ye subscribe to the other Articles I tolde him I would But then quoth I the Article that toucheth me must be put out I was answered that needeth not for I might wryte on the one side what I woulde say vnto it and then my Lorde of Warwicke entertained mee verye gently The article which touched him was the first article prescribing him to subscribe which article he wisheth here to be put out and would needes whiles I should write haue me sit downe by him and when hee sawe me make somewhat straunge so to do he pulled me nearer him and said we had ere this sit together trusted we should do so againe And then hauing pen inke geuen me I wrote as I remember on the Article that touched me these words I can not with my conscience say this of my selfe or such like words And there folowed an Article of the
that we our nobles can nor wil suffer this iniury at your hands vnreueÌ„ged if ye geue not place to vs of soueraignetie shew your selues as bounden and obedient subiects and no more to entermeddle your selues from hencefoorth wyth the waightie affaires of the Realme the direction whereof onely appertaineth to vs your king and such noble men and counsailours as we list to electe and choose to haue the ordering of the same And thus wee pray vnto almightie God to geue you graee to doe your dueties to vse your selues towardes vs like true and faithfull subiectes so as wee may haue cause to order you therafter and rather obediently to consent amongest you to deliuer into the hands of our Lieutenant a hundreth persons to be ordered according to their demerites at our will and pleasure then by your obstinacie and wilfulnes to put your selues your wines children lands goodes and cattels beside the indignation of God in the vtter aduenture of total destruction vtter ruine by force and violence of the sword After the Lyncolneshyre menne had receiued thys the Kynges aunswere aforesayd The commotion of Lyncolnshire asswaged made to theyr petitions eche mistrusting other who shoulde be noted to be the greatest meddler euen very sodeinly they began to shrinke and out of hand they were all deuided and euery man at home in his owne house in peace but the Captaines of these rebels escaped not all cleare but were after apprehended and had as they deserued Ex Edw. Hallo After thys immediately wythin sixe dayes vpon the same followed a newe insurrection in Yorkeshire for the same causes A Popishe insurrection in yorkshire through the instigation and lying tales of seditious persons especially Monkes and Priests making them beleeue that their siluer chalices crosses iewels and other ornaments shoulde be taken out of their Churches and that no man should be maried or eate any good meate in his house but should geue tribute therfore to the King but their speciall malice was against Cromwell and certaine other Counsailours The number of these rebelles were neare about 40. M. hauing for their badges the 5. woundes The badges of the rebels wyth the signe of the Sacrament and Iesus wrytten in the middest This their deuilish rebellion they termed by the name of a holy pilgrimage A holy Pilgrimage but they serued a wrong and a naughty Saint They had also in the field their streamers and banners whereuppon was painted Christ hanging vpon the Crosse on the one side and a chalice with a painted cake in it on the other side with other such ensignes of like hypocrisie and fayned sanctitie pretending thereby to fight for the faith and right of holy Church As soone as the king was certified of this newe seditious insurrection hee sent with all speede against them the Duke of Northfolke The kinges power agaynst the â—ebels in the North. Duke of Suffolke Marques of Excetor Earle of Shrewsbury other wyth a great armye forthwith to encounter with the rebels These noble Captaines and Counsailours thus well furnished with habilement of warre approching towarde the rebels and vnderstaÌ„ding both their number and howe they were ful bent to battaile first with policy went about to assay and practise how to appease all without bloudsheding The blinde â—â—â—burnnes â—f superstitiâ—us people â—ebelling â—here they â—â—ue no 〈◊〉 but the Northern men stoutly and sturdely standing to their wicked cause and wretched enterprise wold in no case relent froÌ„ their attempts Which when the nobles perceiued saw no other way to pacifie their furious mindes vtterly sette on mischiefe determined vppon a battel The place was appoynted the day assigned and the houre set but see y t wanderous worke of Gods gracious prouideÌ„ce The night before the day of battaile came as testifieth Edward Hall fell a small raine nothing to speake of A great 〈◊〉 of God in dâ—â—feÌ„ding the 〈◊〉 of his Gospelâ— but yet as it were by a great miracle of God the water which was but a very small forde and that men in maner y e day before might haue gone brishod ouer sodenly rose of suche a height deepenes and breadth that the like no man that there did inhabite could tell that euer they sawe afore so y t the day euen when the houre of battayle shoulde come it was impossible for the one army to come at the other After this y e appoyntment made betweene both y e armies being thus disappoynted as it is to be thought onely by God who extended his great mercye and had compassion on the great number of innocent persons that in that deadly slaughter had like to haue bene murthered could take no place then by the great wisedome and pollicie of y e said Captaines a communication was had a pardon of the kings Maiestie obteined for al the captayns and chiefe doers of this insurrection and they promised y t such thinges as they found themselues agreeued with all they shoulde gently be heard and theyr reasonable peticions graunted that their articles shoulde be presented to the king that by his highnesse authoritie and wisedome of his Counsayle all thinges shoulde be brought to good order and conclusion and with this order euery man quietly departed and those which before were bent as hote as fire to fight being letted therof by God went now peaceably to their houses and were as cold as water A Domino factum est istud In the time of this ruffle in Yorkeshyre and the king lying the same time at Windsore there was a Butcher dwelling within 5. miles of the saide towne of Windsore Popishe priesteâ— rebelling against the king whiche caused a Priest to preach that all they that tooke part with the Yorkshire men whom he called Gods people did fight in Gods quarrell for the whiche both he and the priest were apprehended and executed Diuers other priestes also with other about the same tyme committing in like sorte treason agaynst the king suffered the like execution Such a busines had the Kyng then to ridde the realme from the seruitude of the Romish yokes Tantae molis erat Romanam euertere sedem But Gods haÌ„d did still worke with all in vpholding hys Gospell and troden truth against all seditious sturres coÌ„motions rebellions and what soeuer was to the contrary as both by these storyes aforepassed and by suche also as hereafter follow may notoriously appeare The yere next after this which was of the Lord. 1537. after that great execution had bene done vpon certayne rebellious Priestes and a fewe other lay men Anno. 1537. with certayne noble persons also and gentlemen amongest whome was the Lord Darcy the Lorde Hussy Syr Robert Constable Syr Thomas Percy Syr Frances Bygot Syr Stephen Hamelton Syr Iohn Bulmer and his wife William Lomeley Nicholas Tempest with the Abbottes of Gerney and of Riuers c. in the month of October the same yeare folowing was borne Prince Edward Shortly
cause Fishers wife of Harnesey D. Cockes Bishop Stokesley Holland his Sumner M. Garter king of Armes Thomas Frebarne and his Wife A story of one Frebarnes wyfe longing for a peece of meate in Lent IN the yeare of our Lord. 1538. Syr William FormaÌ„ being Maior of the citye of London three weekes before Easter the wyfe of one Tho. Frebarn dwelling in Pater noster row being w t childe loÌ„ged after a morsell of a pigge and told her minde vnto a Mayde dwelling in Abchurch lane desiring her if it were possible to helpe her vnto a piece The mayd perceiuing her earnest desire shewed vnto her husbaÌ„d what his wife had sayd vnto her telling him that it might chaunce to cost her her life and the childe 's too whiche she went withall if she had it not Uppon this Thomas Frebarne her husbande spake to a butter wife which he knew y t dwelled at Harnsey named goodwife Fisher to helpe him vnto a pigge for his wife for she was with childe longed sore to eate of a pigge Unto whome the sayde goodwife Fisher promised that she would bring him one the Friday folowing and so she did being ready dressed and scalded before But when she had deliuered him the pigge A crafty part of a â—alse 〈◊〉 she craftily conueyed one of the piggeâ— feete caried it vnto Doctor Cockes at that time being Deane of Caunterbury dwelling in Iâ—y lane who at that time of his dinner before certain gestes which he had bidden shewed his pigs foot declaring who had the body therof and after that they had talked theyr pleasure dinner was done one of his gestes being landlord vnto Frebarne aforesayd called M. Garter by his office king of Armes sent his man vnto the sayd Frebarne demaunding if there were no body sicke in his house Unto whom he aunswered that they were all in good health he gaue God thankes Then sayde he agayne it was tolde hys Mayster that some body was sicke or els they would not eate flesh in Lent Unto whom Frebarne made aunswere that his wife was with childe and longed for a piece of a pigge and if he could get some for her he would Then departed his Landlordes man home agayne And shortly after his Landlord sent for him But before that he sent for him he had sent for the bishop of Londons Sumner whose name was HolloÌ„d wheÌ„ this Frebarne was come he demaunded of him if he had not a pig in his house which he denyed not Then commaunded Mayster Garter the sayde Sumner called Hollond to take him and goe home to hys house and to take the Pygge and carry both him and the Pigge vnto Doctour Stokesley his Mayster being then Bishop of London so he did Then the Bishop being in his chamber with diuers other of the Clergy called this Frebarne before him and had him in examination for his pigge laying also vnto his charge that he had eaten in his house that lent poudred beefe and Calues heades Unto whom Frebarne answered My Lord if the heades were eaten in my house in whose houses were the bodyes eaten Also if there be eyther man or woman that can proue that either I or any in my house hath done as your Lordship sayth let me suffer death therfore You speake sayd he agaynst pilgrimages and will not take holy bread holy water nor yet goe on Procession on Palme Sonday Thou art no Christian man My Lord sayd Frebarne I trust I am a true Christen man haue done nothing neither agaynst Gods law nor my princes In the time of this his examination which was during the space of two hours diuers came vnto the bishop some to haue theyr childreÌ„ confirmed some for other causes Unto whom as they came hauing the pig before hym couered he would lift vp the cloth and shew it them saying How thinke you of such a felow as this is is not this good meate I pray you to be eaten in this blessed time of Lent yea and also poudred Beefe and Calues heades too beside this After this the Bishoppe called his Sumner vnto him and commaunded him to go and carry this Thomas Frebarne and the pig openly thorow the streâ—tes into the olde Bayly vnto Syr Roger Chomley for the Bishop sayd he had nothing to do to punish him for that belonged vnto y e ciuill magistrates and so was Frebarne caryed w t the pyg before him to sir Roger Chomleis house in the old Baily he being not at home at that time Frebarne was broght likewise back agayne vnto the bishops place with the pig and there lay in the porters lodge till it was 9. a clocke at night Then the bishop sent him vnto the Counter in the Poultry by the Sumner and other of his seruauntes The next day being Saterday he was brought before the Maior of London his brethren vnto Guild hall but before his comming they had the pig deliuered vnto them by the Bishops officer Then the Maior and the Benche layd vnto his charge as they were informed from the Bishop that he had eaten poudred beefe and Calues heades in his house the same Lent but no man was able to come in that would iustify it neither could any thing be found saue onely the Pig which as is before sayd was for the preseruation of his wiues life and that she went withall Notwithstanding the Maior of London sayde that the Monday next folowing he should stand on the Pillary in Cheapeside with the one halfe of the pig on the one shoulder and the other halfe on the other Then spake the Wyfe of the sayd Frebarne vnto the Maior and the Benche desiring that she myght stand there and not he for it was long of her and not of him After this they tooke a satten list tide it fast about the pigs neck and made Frebarne to cary it hanging on his shoulder vntill he came vnto the Counter of the Poultry from whence he came After this was done the Wyfe of this Prisoner tooke with her an honest woman the Wyfe of one Michaell Lobley whiche was well acquaynted with diuers in the Lord Cromwelles house vnto whom the sayde woman resorted for some helpe for this prisoner desiring them to speake vnto theyr Lord and Mayster for his deliueraunce out of trouble It happened that the same time came in Doctour Barnes and Mayster Barlowe 〈◊〉 Barlow sue 〈…〉 Cromwell 〈◊〉 Thomas 〈◊〉 Lord 〈…〉 to the 〈…〉 who vnderstandyng the matter by Lobleys wife went vp to the Lord Cromwell and certified him thereof who vpon their request sent for the Maior of the City of London but what was sayd vnto the Lord Maior is vnknowne sauing that in the after noone of the same day â—he wife of the person aforesayd resorted agayne vnto the Lord Maior suyng to get her husband deliuered out of prison declaring how that she had 2. small children and had nothing to helpe
bishop of Winchester for so much as he in king Edwardes tyme bragged so much of his old mayster of famous memory king Henr. 8. to y e entent y t the glorious vanitie of this bishop of all other like vnto him more notoriously may appeare to al meÌ„ heere is to be noted by the testification as well of mayster Deny as also of Sir Henry Neuell who were there present witnesses of the matter whose record is this that king Henry before the time of his sicknes taking his horse vppon the tarras at Windsore to ride out on hauking sawe standing before him the Lorde Wryothesley Lord Chancelour with diuers other Counsellours and amoÌ„gst them the Bishop of Winchester Whereupon he called the Lorde Chancelour and sayd Winchester commaunded no more to come in the kings sight Did not I commaund you he shuld come no more amongst you meaning the Bishop Wherunto the Lorde Chauncellour aunswered that his comming was to bring his Maiestie word of a beneuolence geuen vnto him by the Cleargie Whereat the King sayd Ah let him come hether and so he did his message and the King went straight away Item another time the King immediatly after his repaire to London fell sicke and caused diuers times hys whole Counsell to come vnto him about his will and other his graue affaires Winchester though he wer excluded yet would seeme stil to be of the kinges Counsel At what time the Bishop also would come vp with them into the vtter priuie Chamber and there remayne vntill the Counsell came from the King and then go downe with them agayne to the ende as then was thought to blind the world withall Furthermore as the King grewe more in sickenes he considering vpon his will and testament made before at his going ouer to Bullein willed the same to be drawne out againe with leauing out and excluding the Byshop of Winchester by name from amongst his Executors Which being to him no small corsey and a cutting off of all theyr purposes Winâ— excluded out of the kinges will a way was found that Sir Anthony Browne a principall pillar of Winchesters side pretending vnto the King as though by the negligence of the writer the Byshops name had bene left out of the Kings will kneeled downe to the Kings Maiestie Syr Anthony Browne a great frend to Wint. lying in his bed and sayd My Lord of Winchester I thinke by negligence is left out of your Maiesties wil who hath done your highnes most paynefull long and notable seruice and one without whome the rest shall not be able to ouercome your greate and weighty affaires committed vnto them Hold your peace quoth the King I remembred hym well inough and of good purpose haue left him out For surely if he were in my testameÌ„t and one of you he would cumber you all and you should neuer rule him he is of so troublesome a nature Mary quoth the King I my selfe could vse him and rule him to all maner of purposes as seemed good to me King Henryes opinion of the Bishop of Winchest but so shall you neuer do and therefore talke no more of him to me in this behalfe Syr Anthony Browne perceiuing the king somewhat stiffe heerein gaue place to the Kings words at that time Howbeit seeking farther occasion vpoÌ„ more perswasions put into his head tooke in hand once againe to moue the King to haue the Byshop one of his Executors When the King perceyued that this instant sute would not cease haue you not yet done quoth the King to molest me in this matter If you wil not cease farther to trouble me by the faith that I owe vnto God I will surely dispatch thee out of my will also and therefore let vs heare no more of this matter All thys Sir Anthony Deny was heard to report to the Archbyshop of Cant. Thom. Cranmer Witnes of the sayd Archbyshops Secretary who is yet aliue and witnes to the same And thus much touching the end of King Henry who if he had continued a few moneths longer all those obites and Masses whiche appeare in his will made before hee went to Bulleyne notwithstandyng most certayne it is to be signified to all posteritie that his full purpose was to haue repurged the estate of the Church to haue gone through with the same The purpose of the king if he had liued was to make a perfect reformation of religion so that he would not haue left one masse in all England For the more certayne intelligence whereof two things I haue to leade me The one is the assured report and testimonie of Tho. Cranmer Archbyshop of Caunterbury hearing the King declare the same out of his owne mouth both to himselfe to Mounsieur de Annebault Lord Admirall the French Ambassadour in the moneth of August a little before his death as aboue may appeare more at large Credite of this narration that it is true page 1240. The other cause which leadeth me thereunto is also of equall credite grouÌ„ded vpon the declaration of the Kings owne mouth after that time more neare to his death vnto Bruno Ambassadour of Iohn Fridericke Duke of Saxonie Unto the which Ambassadour of Saxony the King gaue this aunswere openly that if the quarrell of the Duke of Saxony were nothing else against the Emperour but for religion The kinges aunswere to the Duke of Saxonies Ambassadour a little before his death he should stand to it strongly and he would take his part willing him not to doubt nor feare and so with this aunswere dimissed the Ambassadour vnto the Duke openly in the hearing of these foure sufficient witnesses the L. Scymâ—r Earle of Harforde Lorde Lisley then Admirall the Earle of Bedford Lorde Priuy Seale and Lorde Paget But the secret working of Gods holy prouidence whyche disposeth all things after his own wisedome and purpose thought it good rather by taking the King away to reserue the accomplishmeÌ„t of this reformation of his church to the peaceable time of his sonne Edward and Elizabeth his daughter whose handes were yet vndefiled wyth any bloud and life vnspotted with any violence or crueltie And thus to finish this booke I thought heere to close vp King Henries raigne But because a little vacant space of empty paper remayneth behinde needefull to be filled vp to employ therefore and to replenishe the same wyth some matter or other I thought to annexe heere vnto one story which hapned in this King Henries raigne Which albeit it serueth not to the purpose of this our matter now in hand yet neuerthelesse to supply the roome it may stand in some place either to refreshe the traueiled minde of the Reader wearied with other stories or else to disclose the detestable impietie of these counterfeite sectes of Monkes and Friers who vnder the hipocriticall visour of pretensed Religion haue so long seduced and deceiued the world Although the deceitfull parts and practises of these
and to deny our kingdome as to require that our lawes may be brokeÌ„ vnto 21. yeres Be we not your crowned anoynted and established king wherein then be we of lesse maiestie of lesse authoritie or lesse state then our progenitors kings of this realme except your vnkindnes our vnnaturalnes wil diminish our estimation We haue hitherto since the death of our father by the good aduise and counsaile of our deare and entirely beloued vncle kept our state maintained our realme preserued our honour defended our people from all enemies we haue hitherto bene feared and dreade of our ennemies yea of princes kings and nations yea heerein we be nothing inferiors to any our progenitours which grace we knowledge to be geuen vs from God and how els but by good obedience of our people good counsaile of our magistrates due execution of our lawes By authoritye of oure kingdom England hitherto hath gained honour during our raigne it hath wonne of the enemie and not lost It hath bene maruailed that we â—f so yong yeres haue raigned so nobly so royally so quietly Younge yeares by 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 And howe chanceth it that you our subiectes of that our countrey of Deuonshire will geue the first occasion to slander this our realme of Englande to geue courage to the ennemye to note our Realme of the euil of rebellion to make it a pray to our old enemies to diminish our honour which God hath geuen our father leaft our good vncle and Counsail preserued vnto vs What greater euill could ye commit then euen now when our forraine enemie in Scotland and vppon the sea seeketh to inuade vs to arise in thys manner againste our lawe to prouoke our wrath to aske our vengeance and to geue vs an occasion to spende that force vpon you whyche we meant to bestow vpon our enemies to beginne to slay you with that sworde which we drewe foorth agaynste the Scots and other enemies to make a conquest of our owne people whych otherwise shoulde haue bene of the whole Realme of Scotland Thus â—arre yee see we haue descended from oure highe maiestie for loue to consider you in your base and simple ignorance and haue bene coÌ„tent to send you an instruction like a fatherly Prince who of iustice might haue sent you your destructioÌ„ like a king to rebels now let you know that as you see our mercy abuÌ„dant so if ye prouoke vs further wee sweare to you by the liuing God by whome wee raigne ye shal fele the power of y e same God in our sword which how mighty it is no subiect knoweth how puissant it is no priuate man can iudge how mortall it is no English heart dare thinke But surely surely as your Lord and Prince your onely king and maister we say to you repent your selues take our mercy without delay or els we wil foorth with extend our princely power execute our sharpe sword against you as against very Infidels and Turkes and rather aduenture our owne roial person state and power then the same shall not be executed And if you wil prooue the example of our mercy learne of certaine which lately did arise pretending some griefâ—s and yet acknowledging their offeÌ„ces haue not only receiued most humbly their pardon but feele also by our order to whom al publike order only pertaineth redresse deuised for their griefs In the end we admonish you of your dueties to God whom ye shal answere in the day of the Lord and of your dueties toward vs whom ye shal answere by our order take our mercy whilest God so enclineth vs least when yee shall be constrained to aske wee shall be too much hardened in heart to grauÌ„t it you and where ye shall nowe heare of mercy mercy and life ye shall then heare of iustice iustice and death Geuen at Richmond the 8. day of Iuly the third yeare of our raigne Besides the Articles of these Deuonshire men aboue meÌ„tioned the sayd rebels sent vp also not long after a supplication to the king wherunto answere again was made by the kings learned Counsaile which here to make short leisure serueth not to rehearse Ouer and besides to behold the malitious working of those popish Priests to kindle more the sparke of sedition in the peoples hearts what bruites and rumours did they raise vp against the king and his Counsaile makinge the vulgare multitude to beleeue that they should be made to pay first for their sheepe then for their geese and pigges also and suche other thinges like and what soeuer they had in store or should put in their mouths they must fine therfore to the king Of all which matter neuer a worde was eyther thought or meant But this seemed matter fitte for such priests whereby to set the Prince and hys subiects together by the eares Against this seditious company of rebels was apoynted and sent by the king and his counsaile Syr Iohn Russel knight Lord priuy Seale as Lieutenant general of the kings armie of whome chiefly depended the charge and achiuaunce of that voyage in the West partes To hym also were adioyned as in parte of ordinary counsail in those affaires vnder him syr William Harbert syr Iohn Pawlet Syr Hugh Pawlet Syr Thom. Specke wyth the Lorde Gray and other besides Thus the sayde Lorde priuie Seale accompanied wyth the Lord Gray aduauncing his power against the rebels although in number of soldiers not equally furnished like to the other yet throughe the gratious assistaunce of the Lordes helpe fighting in his cause and geuing the aduenture against the enemie about the latter end of Iuly Anno 1549. gaue them the repulse Who notwythstanding recouering them selues againe wyth suche stomackes as they had encountred the seconde time with the foresayde Lorde priuie Seale about the beginning of August following of whom through the Lords mighty power they with their whole cause of false religion were vtterly vanquished and ouerthrowen In the which victorie a great woorke of Gods mightye power vndoubtedly did appeare For althoughe the number of the rebels did surmounte in great quantitie the power and strength of the Lorde priuie Seale and theyr stomackes were so fiercely set vpon al desperate aduentures and though the power of Sir W. Harbert being the same time at Bristow was not yet presently come which shuld haue ioyned with the Lorde priuie Seale yet all thys notwithstanding the goodnes of the Lorde so wrought on the kings behalfe more then any industry of man which in al respects in handling that matter was very raw and farre behinde that the victorie fell to the kings parte vnder the valiant guiding of the aforesayd L. priuie Seale so that the popishe rebels not onely lost the fielde The great goodnes of God in the 〈…〉 the â—â—bells but a great parte of them also lost their liues lying there slain miserably in the chase to the compasse of 2. miles space Where also were taken and apprehended the chiefetaines
shall appeare it beseemed no wise man and therefore much lesse one of his calling For if his cause had bene good why did he not take the wrong paciently and meekly as the true Canon law of the Gospell doth teach hym If it were as it was in deede naught and wrong wherto serued so bolde sturdy stoutnesse but to shewe the impudency of the person and to make the cause worse whiche was bad enough before Boners friuolous shiftes But belike he was disposed to declare if neede were what he was able to do in the law in shifting off the matter by subtill delatories and friuolous cauilling about the lawe And if that would not helpe yet with facing and brasing and railing vpon the denouncers with furious wordes and irreuerent behauiour towards the Kings Commissioners he thought to countenaunce out the matter before the people that some thing might seeme yet to be in him whatsoeuer was in the cause For to conclude for all his craftie cauteles and tergiuersations alledged out of the law yet neither his cause could be so defended nor his behauiour so excused but that hee was therefore both iustly imprisoned and also in the ende most lawfully depriued as by the sequele of this processe may well appeare the manner whereof is as followeth ¶ The first Action or Session agaynst Boner The first appearaunce of Boner before the kinges Commissioners the 10. day of September VPon Wednesday the x. day of September in the yere of our Lord 1549. and in the third yeare of the reigne of King Edward the vj. Thomas Cranmer Archbyshop of Canterbury Metropolitane and Primate of all England associate with Nicholas Ridley then Bishop of Rochester sir William Peter Knight one of the kings two principall Secretaries and William May Doctour of the Ciuill law and Deane of Paules by vertue of the Kyngs Commission The Iudges delegate the Archbishop of Canterbury the Byshop of Rochester Syr W. Peter Doct. Moy Deane of Paules sate Iudicially vpon the examination of Edmund Boner Byshop of London within the Archbyshops chamber of presence at his house in Lambeth before whome there then also personally appeared the sayd Byshop at whiche time the Commissioners first shewyng forth their Commission requested sir William Peter that he would openly publish and reade the same Which done the Archbishop in the name of the rest declared vnto the Bishop that a greeuous complaint had bene theretofore made and exhibited against him in writing vnto the kings Maiestie and his honorable Counsaile and that therefore his highnes Syr Thomas Smyth then absent with their aduise had committed the examination thereof vnto him and other his Colleges there present as also vnto sir Thomas Smith Knight the other of his Maiesties two principall Secretaries though then absent and therewithall shewed also forth a Bill of complaynt exhibited vnto the King by William Latymer and Iohn Hoper Ministers which they likewise requested sir William Peter to reade These things ended the Byshop like a subtill Lawyer hauing most like some secret intelligence before of these matters whatsoeuer he pretended to the contrary pulled out of his bosome a solemne protestation ready written which he then exhibited vnto the Commissioners requesting that the same might be there openly read the copie whereof is this in tenour and forme as foloweth The tenour and forme of Edmund Boner Bishop of London his protestation exhibited to the Kings Commissioners at hys first appearing EDmundus Lond. Episcopus primò ante omnia protestor quòd per hanc meam comparitionem seu per aliqua per me hic dicta seu dicenda The forme and copy of Boners Protestation allegata seu alleganda proposita seu proponenda exhibita seu exhibenda gesta seu gerenda obiecta seu obijcienda exercita seu exercenda facta seu fienda petita seu petenda non intendo in vos dominos Iudices praesentes tanquam in iudices mihi in hac parte competentes idoneos aliquò modo consentire vestram iurisdictionem praesentem in hac parte aliquatenus prorogare nisi prout ac quatenus de iure ad hoc tenear astringar rationique consonum videatur sub protestatione praedicta ea semper mihi salua a qua recedere non intendo sed eandem in omnibus singulis deinceps in hoc negotio praetenso per me agendis pro repetita haberi volo dico allego quòd literae commissionales pretensae vobis vt dicitur in hac parte directae seu earum vera legitima copia nunquam ante hac mihi ostensae aut monstratae fuerunt nec a me aliquo modo visae lectae aut cognitae vel mihi traditae Itaque contra formam tenorem earundem vel contra personas aliquorum vestrum ea quae de iure ac naturali ratione mihi competunt in hac parte cum reuerentia qua decet obijcere ac in debita iuris forma proponere non possum in praesenti vt deberem Quare vt defensio congrua quae nulli hominum deneganda est mihi reseruetur liquidòque sciam cuiusmodi exceptiones mihi in hac parte competere possint ac debeant vtque eas suis loco tempore iuxta iuris exigentiam pro necessaria defensione mea proponam contra vel pretensas literas commissionales huiusmodi vel contra personas aliquorum vestrum quatenus liceat expediat sub protestatione praedicta facultatem dictas praetensas litteras commissionales in forma originali inspiciendi ac earum veram integram fidelem copiam debitè exinde mihi fieri humiliter peto postulo prout iuris est in hac parte tenore praesentium nihilominus â—estatum manifestè relinquens quòd obseruantiam reuerentiam ac obedientiam honorem ac caetera quaecunque serenissimae Regiae Maiest Domino meo supremo has literas praetensas vobis vt dicitur committenti qualitercunque decet in omnibus per omnia perpetuò humillimè recogniturus sum habiturus praestiturus his exceptionibus defensionibus legitimis mihi de iure natura competentibus ad defensionem meam necessariam legitimam ac non aliter in hac parte vsurus This Protestation being read he requested the Commissioners that he might haue the Bill of complaint deliuered him which when he had well perused he sayd that the same was very generall and so generall as that hee coulde not directly aunswere thereunto Boner inueyeth agaynst his denouâ—â—â— Whereunto the Archbyshop aunswered that the speciall cause of the complaint against him was for that he had transgressed the Kings commaundement geuen vnto him by his Counsaile in that he in his late Sermon made at Paules crosse did not set forth vnto the people the Kings highnes royall power in his minoritie according to the tenour of the Article deliuered vnto him by them for that purpose and for proofe thereof called forth William Latimer
of all faithfull and true christen people fearing God and desiring the aduauncement of the truth 5. Item that where the saide Latimer and Hoper in their said pretensed denunciation amongst other things do vntruly deduce that they haue made their said pretensed denunciation not moued of any malice or euill will but for the good tranquilitie and gouernaunce of this Realme which as they pretend in their gay and glorious proheme they would beseeme to haue a great care and sollicitude of where in very deede they and suche as they are by sondry wayes and specially by their corrupt doctrine and hereticall naughtie preaching and infecting of the Kings Maiesties people haue disturbed and greatly inquieted the good tranquilitie and gouernance of thys Realme as euidently and notoriously it is well knowne the truth is that this their saying is euident and playne false for notorious it is and lawfully shall be prooued that the said Hooper conspiring with the said Latimer and other Heretikes of their factions sect and damnable opinion did the first day of September last past after that I the said Bishop of London had made the sermon at Paules crosse assemble maliciously vncharitably and vnlawfully a great rabblement of such as himselfe is within my dioces and iurisdiction and vnder the colour of reading dyd openly and manifestly rayle and inuay against me the sayd Byshop for my sayd Sermon not for any suche matter pretence or cause as is falsly and vntruly surmised in the said pretensed denunciation but only and chiefly for that I the sayd Byshop as became a christen man and especially him that had and hath cure and charge of his flocke faithfully and truely to teach them did taking occasion of the communion not frequented nor reuerenced but neglected and contemned confesse and declare my faith and beliefe openly before my audience touching the blessed Sacrament of the altar ministred in the same Communion affirming as the catholike Church affirmeth and teacheth That in the blessed sacrament of the altar there is the very true bodye of our sauiour Christ the selfesame in substaunce that hanged vpon the crosse and the very true bloud of our sauiour Christ But what and where were your proues the selfesame in substance that was shed vppon the crosse Against which affirmation and assertion being Catholike and true the sayd Iohn Hooper albeit now colourably and falsely and foolishly pretendeth another matter more plausible in his opinion and iudgement in sondry places of the Citie of London and suburbes of the same hath since that time maliciously inuayed and taught learning and teaching his audience heretically being many in number and assembling in great routes to reprooue As though he could not both confute your errour then and also saye the truth now without all malice or affection contemne and despise the sayde blessed Sacrament of the aultar and not to haue a true and faithfull beliefe of it as hetherto alwayes the catholike Church hath euer had the sayd William Latimer and the rabblement of his complices conspiring and agreeing in points therein and inducing other to do the same not making any such pretence at all as they in their sayd pretensed denunciation do falsely surmise and deduce but onely and chiefly offended for my said assertion Euer that is since Pope Innocentius 3. his time 400. yeares agoe and affirmation of the veritie of Christes body and bloud in the sacrament of the altare Item that where the sayd William Latimer and Iohn Hooper in their said pretensed denunciation do further deduce and falsly surmise that I the sayd Bishop of London had deliuered to me from the Kings maiestie by the hands of the Lorde Protectors grace and the rest of the Kyngs Maiesties Counsaile certayne Iniunctions with articles to be insinuated and preached to the Kings Maiesties subiects at a certayne day limited and after such sorte forme and manner as is in the said pretensed denunciation surmised vntruly and deduced It is notorious and euident as well by the tenour and continue of that writing which was to me the saide Byshop of London deliuered by the handes of Sir Thomas Smith Knight one of the two principall Secretaries to the Kings Maiestie as otherwise Though the bil of articles bare no seale or signet yet you be but a cauillere knowing that you were sent for and in the presence of the Lord Protector in the councell chamber receaued the copy of the iniunctions with the articles promised to be sent vnto you in writing as they 〈…〉 that the said surmise in such sort and fashion as it is deduced and made is not true in this behalfe referring me to the tenour of the sayd writing which neyther was signed with the Kings Maiesties hand nor sealed with any his Maiesties seale or signet ne yet subscribed by any of the sayde Counsayle or deliuered after such sort as is alleaged and pretended as more euidently heereafter shall appeare and sufficiently be proued for my lawfull and necessary defence in this behalfe Item that in case any such Iniunctions with articles after such forme and fashion had so bene deliuered vnto me as is surmised and pretended yet false and vntrue it is that I the sayd Bishop either left out or refused to declare the same for any suche cause or causes falsly and vntruly surmised in the sayd pretensed denunciation or else so peruersly and negligently did as likewise in the sayd pretensed denunciation is deduced whiche thing may well appeare in the discourse of my said Sermon where in substance and effect I declared faithfully truly these points specially following it is to witte that all such as rebell against their prince get vnto them damnation and those that refuseth the high power resisteth the ordinaunce o◠God and he that dyeth therefore in Rebellion is by the word of God vtterly damned and so loseth both body and soule alleaging for this purpose the xiij Chapter of S. Paule to the Romaines and it at large declaring vnto the audience furthermore speaking of the Rebels in Deuonshire Cornewale Northfolke and elsewhere within this Realme standing in doubt whether I might put them in the place of those that put trust in themselues and despised all other or in the place of both dooing as they dyd forgetting God not duely considering the Kings Maiestie theyr supreme head next and immediately vnder God forgetting theyr wiues theyr children theyr kinsfolke theyr alliance acquaintance and frends yea themselues and theyr natiue Countrey and most vnnaturally rebelling agaynst their soueraigne Lord and King whom by Gods lawe they were bound to loue serue and faithfully obey I did to the best of my power to disswade Rebellion and exhort the audience vnto true obedience say that obedience being thus commaunded and all rebellion forbiddē vnder paine of eternall damnation all these Rebels in Cornewal Deuonshire Northfolke or elsewhere who take vpon them to assemble a power and force against their King and Prince against the lawes
doubtes ambiguities hath and may arise As whether you by the tenour of the sayd Commission may proceed not onely at the denunciation but also of mere office And also whether ye may aswell determine as heare the sayd cause For further declaration whereof we doe now interpret and declare that our full minde and pleasure by the aduise aforesayd was by our CoÌ„mission and now is that you should proceede aâ—well by mere office as also by the way of denuÌ„ciatioÌ„ by either of them or any other wayes or meanes at your discretioÌ„s wherby the truth and merites of the cause may be most speedely and bâ—st knowne and that ye might and may aswell finally determine as heare the sayd matters in all your orders and doinges cutting away all vayne and superfluous delayes hauing respect to the onely trueth of the matter And this our declaration we send vnto you of our sure knowledge and meere motion by the aduise aforesayd supplying all default ceremony and poynt of the lawe which hath shall or maye arise of your doinges by reason of anye default of wordes in our sayde former Commission or any parte thereof any law statute or act to the contrary notwithstanding and therfore we will and commaund you to proceed in the sayde matters accordingly aswell to our foresayd Commission as thys our declaration and so faile ye not In witnesse whereof we haue made these our letters patentes At Hampton Court the xvij day of September ¶ The fourth Session agaynst Boner Byshop of London before the kinges Commissioners in the great Hall at Lambeth the eight of September AFter this declaration being sent downe and receyued from the Kyng the Byshop of London according to the Commissioners assignement the Monday before appeared agayne before them vpon Wednesday the xviij of September in the great Hall at Lambeth Where vnder his wonted Protestation The 4. â—â—pearing 〈…〉 â—oner â—â—â—â—ore the kings Commissioners first he declared that althoughe he had already sufficiently aunswered all thinges yet further to satisfy the terme assigned vnto him to shewe cause why he ought not to be declared pro confesso vpon the Articles theretofore ministred agaynst him and to the which he had not fully aunswered he had then a matter in writing to exhibite vnto them Boner 〈…〉 why brought â—ut to be declareâ— pro coÌ„fesso Causes alleaged of Boner why he ought not to obey the Commissioners assignation why he ought not so to be declared which he read there openly Wherin first vnder his accustomed vnreuerent termes of pretensed vniust vnlawfull processe and assignation he said he was not bound by the law for good reasonable causes to obey the same especially theyr assignation And first for that the same was onely pronounced by Syr Thomas Smith one of the pretensed Commissioners without the consent of his pretensed Colleagues or at the least he as a Commissioner did prescribe the Actuary what to write whiche he ought not to haue done because by law he ought not to haue intermedled therein for that his Colleagues did the first day begin to sit as Iudges agaynst him the Bishop without the presence of the sayde Syr Thomas Smith And secondly because his aunsweres aswell vnto the pretensed denounciation The secâ—nd cause as also vnto all the articles theretofore obiected agaynst him were as full and sufficient as the law required or at least wyse there was nothyng good in law apparant to the contrary and therfore he was not enforced by lawe farther to aunswere without farther allegation The third cause And because also that all theyr procedings therto were so extraordinarily done that they had confounded all maner of lawfull processe sometimes proceding ad denuncianduÌ„ sometimes ex officio mero The Popes 〈◊〉 and sometimes ex officio mixto contrary vnto the kinges Ecclesiasticall lawes and coÌ„trary also vnto theyr Commission in that behalfe And likewise because diuers of the Articles pretensed were superfluous and impertineÌ„t not reuealing though they were proued The fourth cause conteyning in them vntruth and falsity some obscure and vncertaine some depending vpon other articles either denyed or at the least qualified some captious and deceitfull to bring the aunswere into a snare and some also beyng Articles of the lawe in such sort as by the Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Realme the kinges subiectes were not bound to make aunswere thereunto The Popes lawe And lastly because that Syr Thomas Smith Secretary to the kinges Maiesty The fifte cause when that the Byshop was last with the Counsell in the Counsell Chamber at White Hall after the departure of the Lorde Protectour and the rest of the counsell did himselfe alone without any other write certayne Articles or IniuÌ„ctions amongest the whiche was that of the kinges authority in his minority and afterward did copy the same at a table within the sayd couÌ„sell Chamber and so himselfe did deliuer them vnto hym By reason whereof that is not true which in the CoÌ„mission denunciation and Articles was deduced and obiected agaynst him The intoleâ—â—ble 〈…〉 Boner 〈…〉 When these fonde and friuolous obiections were thus read the archbishop seing his inordinate and vntollerable contempt towardes them charged him very sharply saying My Lord of LondoÌ„ if I had sitteÌ„ here onely as Archbishop of Canterbury it had bene your part to haue vsed your selfe more lowly obediently reuerently towardes me then ye haue but seing that I with my Colleagues sit here now as Delegates from the kinges Maiesty I must tell you plaine you haue behaued your selfe to to much inordinately For at euery time that we haue sitteÌ„ in coÌ„mission you haue vsed such vnseemely fashions without all reuerence and obedience geuing tauÌ„tes and checkes aswell vnto vs with diuers of the seruants and Chaplaynes as also vnto certayn of the auncientest that be here The wordes of the Archbishop to Boner calling theÌ„ fooles and Dawes with such like as that you haue geuen to the multitude an intolerable exaÌ„ple of disobedieÌ„ce And I ensure you my Lord there is you and one other Bishop whoÌ„ I could name that haue vsed your selues so conteÌ„ptuously disobediently as the like I think hath not before bene heard of or sene whereby ye haue done much harme At which wordes Boners scorneful aunswere to the Archbishop the grosse Byshop a Beast a man might iustly terme him sayd scornefully to the Archbishop you shew your selfe to be a meete Iudge The Archbishop then proceeding â—ayde to his charge how vndiscreetly the last day in the Chappell he had called all the the people Woodcockes The Archbyshop Whereunto he aunswered that the last Session William Latimer one of the denouncers beyng there present Boner had practised with the audience that when he lifted vp his hand to them they shoulde and did as it were by a token geuen them say as he sayd and doe as he did as one tyme vpon the lifting vp of
did declare vnto you for better admonition amendment of you that ye should haue from the kinges Maiesty by his aduise and the rest of the priuy Counsell certayne Articles and Iniunctions to obserue and folow geuen you in writing 4. Item that there and then the sayd Lord Protectour commaunded Sir Thomas Smith Knight Secretary to the Kinges Maiesty to read a certayne proper booke of Iniunctions and Articles vnto you the sayd Secretarye standing at the Counsell tables end and you standing by and hearing the same 5. Item that the sayde Lord Protectour there and then willed to be reformed certayne thinges in the sayd booke of IniuÌ„ctions as where ye wer appoynted to preach sooner at your request it was appoynted vnto you to preache the Sonday three weekes after the date of the sayd writing 6. Item that in the sayd Articles the Lord Protectours Grace found fault because an Article or commaundement vnto you set forth and declared of the Kynges Maiestyes authority now in his yong age of his lawes and statutes in the same tyme was omitted and therefore either immediatly before you came into the Counsell Chamber or you being present and standing by commaunded the sayde Secretary Smith to put it in writing and annexe it to the rest of the Articles 7. Item that the sayd Secretary Smith then and there did immediately vpon commaundement write into the sayd booke or paper wherein the rest of the Articles were written the sayd article videlicet you shall also set forth in your sermon that the authority of our royall power is as truth it is of no lesse authority and force in this our yong age then was of any of our Predecessors though the same were much elder as may appeare by example of Iosias other young kinges in the scripture and therefore all our subiectes to be no lesse bounde to the obedience of our preceptes lawes and statutes then if we were of 30. or 4â— yeares of age 8. Item that the Lord Protectour did so deliuer you the booke or paper willing first the sayd Secretary Smyth to amend all thinges as he had appoynted 9. Item that ye then and there did promise to the Lorde Protectors grace that ye would obserue fulâ—ill all in the sayd Iniunctions and articles conteined 10. Item that all thinges in the sayde booke put in and mentioned by the sayd Secretary Smith and the same so read vnto you by him you first agreing that all that was by him so written was by the L. Protectors appoyntmeÌ„t the sayd book was so deliuered vnto you then and there by the sayd Secretary Smith in the Councell Chamber 11. Item that you haue the sayd booke in your possession or els know where it is the true copy whereof in effect is annexed to these articles 12. Item that ye were commauÌ„ded in the sayd Iniunctions to preach the Sonday three weekes after the deliuery therof at Paules there to entreat vpon certayn articles as is specified in the sayd booke of Iniunctions and specially the sayd article beginning Ye shall also set forth ending 30. or 40. yeares of age 13. Item that for the accomplishment of part of the sayde Iniunctions commaundement you did preach the fyrst day of September last past at Paules Crosse. 14. Item that at the sayd sermon contrary to your Iniunctions ye omitted left out y e sayde article beginning Ye shall also set forth in your sermon c. and ending 30. or 40. yeares of age 15. Ye shall also aunswere whether ye thinke and beleue that the kinges Maiesties subiectes be bound to obey as well the lawes statutes proclamations and other ordinaunces made now in this young age of the kinges maiesty as the lawes statutes proclamations ordinaunces made by his highnes Progenitors These Articles being thus ministred to the sayd Byshop of London the next day being Thursday and the 19. of September the afore named Commissioners sat in the Archbishops chamber of presence at Lambeth attendyng the coÌ„ming of the B. of London Before whoÌ„ there appeared Rob. Iohnson the Bishops Register and there did declare vnto the Commissioners that the bishop his maister could not at that time personally appeare before theÌ„ without great daunger of his bodily health because that he feared to fall into a feuer by reasoÌ„ of a cold that he had takeÌ„ by to much ouerwatching himselfe the last night before wherby he was compelled to keepe his bed neuerthelesse if hee could without daunger of his bodely health Boner 〈◊〉 feare of 〈◊〉 feuer 〈◊〉 could 〈◊〉 or durst 〈◊〉 appeare he would appeare before them the same day at after noone This excuse the Iudges were coÌ„teÌ„t to take it in good part Yet said M. Secretary Smyth that if he were sicke in deede the excuse was reasonable and to be allowed but quoth he I promise you my Lord hath so dallied with vs vsed hitherto such delayes that we may mistrust that this is but a fayned excuse howbeit vpon your faythfull declaratioÌ„ we are content to tary vntil one of the clocke at afternoone and so they did willing M. Iohnson to signify then vnto them whether the Bishop could appeare or not At whiche houre Robert Iohnson and Richard Rogers gentleman of the Bishops chamber appeared agayn before the Commissioners Boner pâ—â—â—tendetâ—â—â—gayne 〈◊〉 feuer declaring that for the causes afore alledged their maister could not appeare at that tyme nether Wherupon M. Secretary Smith sayd vnto them my Lord of LondoÌ„ your maister hath vsed vs very homely and sought delayes hitherto and now perhaps perceiuing these last Articles to touch the quicke and therefore loth to come to his answere he fayneth himselfe sicke Boners â—â—â—cuse of 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 taken 〈…〉 But because he shall not so deceiue vs any more we wyll send the Knight Marshall vnto him willing him if he be sycke in deed to let him alone for that is a reasonable excuse but if he be not sicke then to bring him forth with vnto vs for I promise you he shall not vse vs as he hath done we will not take it at his handes and therefore M. Iohnson sayd he you do the part of a trusty seruant as becommeth you but it is also your part to shewe my Lord of his stubborne hart and disobedience which doth him more harme theÌ„ be is aware of What thinketh he to stand with a king in his own Realmes Is this the part of a subiect nay A goo◠〈◊〉 sent to 〈◊〉 by Sâ—â—cretary Smyth I wene we shall haue a new Tho. Becket Let him take heede for if he play these parts he may fortune to be made shorter by the head He may appeale if he thinke good but whyther to the Byshop of Rome So he may helpe hymselfe forwards I say he can not appeale but to the same king who hath made vs his Iudges and to the Bench of his counsaile and how they will take this matter when they heare of it
cause your soules health our conscience and the common tranquillity of our Realme haue so long desired assuring you that our sufferance hath muche more demonstration of naturall loue then contentation of our conscience and foresight of our safety Wherfore although you geue vs occasion as much almost as in you is to diminish our naturall loue yet be we loth to feele it decay and meane not to be so carelesse of you as we be prouoked And therefore meaning your weale and therwith ioyning a care not to be found giltie in our conscience to God hauyng cause to require forgeuenes that we haue so long for respect of loue towards you omitted our bounden duety we send at this present our right trusty and right welbeloued counsaylor the Lord R. or Chauncelour of England and our trustye and right welbeloued Counsaylers Sir A. W. Knight Comptroler of our housholde and Sir W.P. Knight one of our principall Secretaries in message to you touching the order of your house wylling you to geue them firme credite in those thinges they shall say to you from vs and doe there in our name Yeauen vnder our signet at our Castle of Winsor the 24. of August in the first yeare of our Raigne A copy of the kinges Maiesties instructions geuen to the said L. C. sir A. W. and sir W.P. Knightes c. 24. August 1551. FIrst you the sayd Lorde Chauncellor and your Colleagues shall make your immediate repayre to the sayd Lady Mary geuing to her his maiesties hartye commendations and shewe the cause of your comming to be as followeth Although his maiesty hath long time as well by his maiestyes owne mouth and writing as by his counsayle trauayled that the sayd Lady being his sister and a principall subiect and member of his Realme should both be in deede and also shew her selfe conformable to the lawes and ordinaunces of the realme in the profession and rites of Religion vsing all the geÌ„tle meanes of exhortation and aduise that could be deuised to the intent the reformation of the faulte might willingly come of her selfe as the expectation and desire of his maiesty and all good wise men was yet notwithstanding his maiestie seeth that hetherto no maner of amendment hath followed but by the continuance of the errour and manifest breach of his lawes no small perill consequently may happe to the state of hys Realme especially the sufferaunce of such a fault being directly to the dishonor of God and the great offence of his Maiesties conscience and all other good men and therefore of late euen with the consent and aduise of the whole state of his priuy Counsayle and diuers others of the nobility of his Realme whose names ye may repeate if you thinke conuenient his Maiestie did resolutely determine it iust necessary and expedient that her grace should not in any wise vse or maintaine the priuate Masse or any other manner of seruice then suche as by the lawe of the Realme is authorised and allowed and to participate this his maiesties determination to her grace it was thought in respect of a fauorable proceeding with her selfe to haue the same not only to be manifested by her owne officers and seruaunts being most esteemed with her but also to be executed by them in her house as well for the more quiet proceeding in the very matter as for the lesse molesting of her grace with any message by straungers in that time of her solitarines wherein her grace then was by the reason of the late sicknesse For which purpose her three seruants Rochester Eglefield and Walgraue were sent in message in thys mannaer First to deliuer his Maiesties letter to her next to discharge the complaintes of saying Masse and prohibiting all the houshold from hearing any Wherein the Kings Maiestie perceiueth vpon their owne report being returned to the Court how negligently and in deede how falsly they haue execuâ—ed theyr commaundement and charge contrary to the duety of good subiectes and to the manifest contempt of his maiesty Insomuch as manifestly they haue before his Maiesties Counsayle refused to do that which pertayneth to euery true faithfull subiecte to the offence so farre of his maiesty and derogation of his authority that in no wise the punishment of them could be forborne and yet in the maner of the punishment of them his Maiestie and his Counsayle hath such consideration and respect of her person being his sister that without doubt his Maiestie could not with honour haue had the like consideration or fauour in the punishmente of the dearest Counsailour he hath if any of them had so offended and therefore his Maiesty hath sent you three not only to declare to her grace the causes of their sending thither of late his officers in message but also the causes of their absence now presentlye And further in the default of the sayde officers to take order as well with hir Chaplaynes as with the whole housholde that hys Maiesties lawes may be there obserued And in the communication with her you shall take occasion to answere in his Maiesties name certayne pointes of her letter sent now lately to his Maiestie The copy of which letter is now also sent to you to peruse for your better instruction how to proceede in First her allegation of the promise made to the Emperour must be so aunswered as the trueth of the matter serueth whereof euery of you haue heard sufficient testimony diuers times in the counsaile for her offering of her body at the Kings will rather then to chaunge her conscience It greeueth his Maiestie much that her conscience is so setled in errour and yet no such thing is ment of his Maiestie nor of any one of his counsayle once to hurt or will euill to her body but euen from the bottome of their hart wisheth to her mentem sanam in corpore sano And therefore yee shall do very well to perswade her grace that this proceeding commeth onely of the conscience the King hath to auoyde the offence of God and of necessary counsaile and wisedome to see his lawes in so weighty causes executed Item because it is thought that Rochester had the care and consideration of her graces prouision of houshold and by his absence the same might be either disordered or disfurnished his Maiestie hath sent a trusty skilfull man of hys owne houshold to serue her grace for the time Who also is sufficiently instructed of Rochester of the state of her things of houshold And if there shall be any thing lacking in the same his Maiesties pleasure is that his seruant shall aduertise his owne chiefe officers of houshold to the intent if the same may be supplyed of any store heere or otherwhere helped conueniently her grace shall not lacke Item hauing thus proceeded with her grace as for the declarations of the causes of your commoning ye shal theÌ„ cause to be called afore you the Chaplaynes and all the rest of the housholde there presente and
time of king Henry the thirde the same time the Barons as our Lordes do now demaunded aide of the Maior and citie of London and that in a rightfull cause for the common weale which was for y e execution of diuers good lawes against y e king which would not suffer those lawes to be put in execution and the citie did aide them it came to an open battel and the Lordes preuailed against y e king and tooke the king and sonne prisoners and vpon certaine conditions the Lordes restored the kinge and his sonne againe to their liberties among all other conditions thys was one that the king should not only graunt his pardon to the lordes but also to the citizens of London the which was graunted yea and the same was ratified by act of parlament But what folowed of it Was it forgotteÌ„ No surely nor forgeuen neither during the kings life The liberties of the citie were taken away straungers appoynted to be our heads and gouernours the Citizens geuen awaye body and goods and from one persecution to an other wer most miserably afflicted Such is it to enter into the wrath of a Prince as Salomon sayeth The wrath and indignation of a Prince is death Wherfore for as much as this aide is required of the kinges Maiestie 〈◊〉 wrath 〈…〉 be 〈◊〉 whose voyce wee ought to hearken vnto for he is our high Shepehearde rather then vnto the Lordes and yet I woulde not wishe the Lordes to be clearely shaken off my counsell is that they wyth vs and we with them maye ioyne in sute and make our moste humble petition to the kings maiestie that it would please his highnes to heare such complaint against the gouernement of the Lorde Protectoure as maye be iustly alleaged and prooued and I doubte not but thys matter will be so pacified that neither shal the king nor yet the Lordes haue cause to seeke for further aide neither we to offende any of them both After this tale the Commons stayed and the Lorde Maior and his brethren for that time brake vppe till they had further communed wyth the Lordes To make short I lette passe what order by the Citie was taken 〈◊〉 is to 〈◊〉 noted 〈◊〉 the City leuied 〈◊〉 men but they were not 〈◊〉 But the conclusion was that the Lordes vppon what occasion I knowe not sate the next daye in Counsaile in the Starre chamber from thence sente sir Philip Hobby wyth theyr letter of credence to the kings maiestie beseeching his maiestie to geue credit to that which the sayd sir Philip should declare vnto his maiestye in their names and y e king gaue him liberty to speake and most gently heard all that he had to say Who so haÌ„dled the matter declaring his message in the name of the Lords that in the end the Lord Protector was commaunded from the kings presence The Lord Protector committed to prison in Winsore castle The Lord Protector committed to the towâ—â— Articles obiected against the â—ord Protectour shortly was committed to warde in a tower within the castle of Windsore called Bewchamp Tower and soone after were stayed sir Tho. Smith maister Whalley master Fisher many other gentlemen that attended vpon the Lorde Protectour The same day the Lordes of the Counsaile resorted to the Kinge and the next day they brought from thence the Lorde Protector and the other that were there stayed and conueyed them through the Citie of London vnto the Tower and there left them Shortlye after the Lordes resorted vnto the Tower and there charged the Lorde Protectour with sundry articles as follow Articles obiected against the Lord Protectour 1 IN primis you tooke vppon you the office of Protectour and Gouernour vpon condition expressely and specially that you woulde doe nothinge in the kinges affaires publikely or priuately but by the assent of the late kinges executors 2 Also you contrary to the sayde condition of your owne authority did stay and let iustice and subuerted the lawes as wel by your letters as by your commaundements 3 Also you caused diuers persones being arested and imprisoned for treason murder manslaughter and felonie to be discharged and set at large against the kings lawes and statutes of this realme 4 Also you haue made and ordained Lieutenants for the kings armies other weighty affaires vnder your owne wryting and seale 5 Also you haue communed with the Ambassadours of other Realmes discoursing alone with them the waighty causes of this Realme 6 Also you haue sometime rebuked checked and taunted as well priuately as openly diuers of the kings moste honourable Counsailours for shewing declaring theyr aduises and opinions against your purposes in the kings waightye affaires sayinge sometimes to them that you neede not to open matters vnto them and would therfore be otherwise aduised and that you would if they were not agreeable to your opinyon put them oute and take other at your pleasure 7 Also you had and helde against the lawe in your owne house a Courte of Requestes and thereby did enforce diuers the kinges subiectes to answeare for their free holdes and goodes and determined the same to the subuersion of the same lawes 8 Also you being no Officer without the aduise of the Counsaile or the more part of them did dispose of the Offices of the kings gift for money and graunted leases and Wardes of the kings and gaue presentations to the kings benefices bishoprikes hauing no authority so to do And farther you did meddle with the selling of y e kings landes 9 Also you commaunded Multiplication and Alcumistry to be practised to abuse the kings coyne 10 Also you caused a proclamation to be made concerning enclosures wherby the common people haue made diuers insurrections leuied open warre and distreâ—ed spoyled diuers of the kings subiects which proclamation went foorth against the wil of the whole counsaile 11 Also you haue caused a commission with certaine articles thereunto annexed to be made our concerning enclosures of commons high wayes decaying of cottages and diuers other things geuing the Commissioners authority to heare and determine the same causes to the subuersion of the lawes and statutes of this realme whereby much sedition insurrection and rebellion haue risen and growen among the kings subiects 12 Also you haue suffered the rebels and traitours to assemble and to lie in campe and armor against the king his Nobles and gentlemen without any speedye subduing or repressing of them 13 Also you did comfort and encourage diuers of the sayde rebelles by geuing of them diuers summes oâ— your owne mony and by promising to diuers of them sees rewards and seruices 14 Also you in fauour of the sayde rebels did againste the lawes cause a Proclamation to be made y t none of the said rebels or traitors shuld be sued or vexed by any person for any their offences in the said rebellion to the clear subuersion of the same lawes 15 Also you haue
barbariae vitium contrahat The report of the Princes Scholemaister in commendation of his towardnes to the Archb. RIght honorable and my singular good Lorde This 〈◊〉 seemetâ— be 〈◊〉 by D. â— after my most harty coÌ„mendations the oportunitie of this messenger forceth me to wryte at this time hauing litle matter but onely to signify vnto your grace that my Lords grace your godsonne is mery and in health and of such towardnes in learning godlinesse gentlenes and all honest qualities y t both you and I and all this realme ought to thinke him and take him for a singular gift sent of God an Impe worthy of such a father for whome we are bound sine intermissione to render to God most harty thankes wyth most humble request of hys long prosperous continuance He hath learned almoste foure bookes of Cato to construe to parse and to say wythout booke And of hys owne courage nowe in the latter Booke hee will needes haue at one time 14. Uerses which he konneth pleasantly and perfectly besides things of the Bible Sattellitium Viuis Aesops Fables and Latin making wherof he hath sent your Grace a litle tast Dominus Iesus te diutissimè seruet Thus muche hetherto hauinge declared The 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 departâ—â— touchinge the worthy vertues and singulare towardnesse of this godlye impe king Edward the sixth although I haue not neither can insert all things due to his commendation but am enforced to let passe many memorable matters well worthy to be prosecuted if they might haue come to our hands yet this one briefe note I thought not to ouerslip somethinge to recreate the wery reader in suche a dolfull storye being notified to me by one M. Edward Hunderhill who wayting y e same time w t the rest of his felowes pensioners and men at armes as Syr Henry Gates M. Robert Hal M. Henry Harston and M. Stafforton hearde these woordes betweene the king and his counsaile The relation and testimonie of which persone and persons aboue named come to this effect that king Edw. the 6. the 4. yere of his raigne being then but 13. yeres old and vpward at Greenewiche vpon S. Georges day when he was come from the sermon into y e presence chamber there being his vncle the Duke of Somerset the Duke of Northumb with other Lordes Knights of that order called the order of the Garter he said vnto them My Lordes I pray you what saincte is S. George that we here so honour hym At which question the other Lordes being all astonied the L. Treasurer y t then was perceiuing this gaue answer and said If it please your Maiestie I did neuer read in any hystorie of S. George but only in Legenda aurea where it is thus set downe that S. George out with his sworde and ran the Dragon through with his speare The king when he could not a greate while speake for laughing at length saide I pray you my Lorde and what did he with his sworde the while That I can not tell your maiesty said he And so an end of y t question of good s. Georg. Now to returne againe from whence we haue digressed which is to signifie some part of the order manner of his godly departing as the time approched when it pleased almighty God to call this young king from vs whych was the 6. day of Iulye the yeare aboue sayde about three houres before his death this Godly childe his eyes being closed speaking to himselfe thinking none to haue heard him made this prayer as followeth The prayer of king Edwarde before his death LOrde God deliuer me out of this miserable wretched life take me among thy chosen how be it not my will but thy wil be done Lord I commit my spirit to thee The kinâ— prayer 〈◊〉 his deatâ— Oh Lord thou knowest howe happy it were for me to be with thee yet for thy chosens sake send me life and health that I may truely serue thee Oh my Lorde God blesse thy people and saue thine inheritaunce Oh Lord God saue thy chosen people of England Oh my Lord God defend this Realme from papistrie and maintaine thy true religion that I and my people may praise thy holy name for thy sonne Iesus Christes sake Then turned he his face seeing who was by him sayd vnto them Are ye so night I thought you had bene further off Then Doc. Owen said We heard you speake to your selfe but what you saide we knowe not He then after his fashion smilingly said I was praying to God The last words of his pangs were these I am faint Lord haue mercy vpon me take my spirite And thus he yeelded vp the ghost leauing a wofull kingdom behinde vnto his sister Allbeit he in his will hadde excluded his sister Marye from the succession of the crowne because of her corrupt religion yet y e plage which God had destinate vnto this sinfull Realme coulde not so be voided but that shee beinge the elder and daughter to king Henry succeeded in possession of y e crowne Of whose dreadfull and bloudy regiment it remaineth nowe consequently to discourse This briefly may suffice to vnderstande that for all the writing sending and practising with the Lady Mary by the King and his Counsayle and also by the Bishop Ridley yet would she not be reclaymed from her owne singular opinion fixed vpon custome to giue anye indifferente hearing to the word and voice of veritie The whiche set will of the said Lady Mary The Lady Mary wedded to Custome both this yong King and also his father King Henry before him right well perceauing and considering they were both much displeased agaynst her In so much that not onely her brother did vtterly sequester her in his will The Lady Mary in displeasure both with her brother and father but also her own father considering her inclination conceiued suche hart against her that for a great space he did seclude her from the title of Princesse yea and seemed so egerly incensed against her that he was fully purposed to proceede further with her as it is reported had not the intercession of Thomas Cranmer the Archbyshop reconciled the King againe to fauour and pardon his owne daughter For the better vnderstanding whereof by these her owne letters copied out of her owne hand writing which I haue to shew something may be perceiued and more peraduenture may be gessed The words out of her owne hand writing be these And first her letter to King Henry her father heere followeth * A Letter of the Lady Mary to King Henry her father IN my most humble wise I beseeche your grace of your dayly blessing Lady Mary writeth to K. Henry her father Pleaseth it the same to be aduertised that this morning my Lord my Chamberleyne came and shewed me that hee had receyued a letter from sir William Paulet Controller of your house The effect whereof was that
Suffolke with his brethren departed from his house at Shene and tooke hys voyage into Leycester shyre After whome was sent the Earle of Huntington to take hym and bring hym to London who proclaimed the said Duke traytor by the way as he râ—ade As touching the rising of master Wyate with Syr W. Cobham and others in Kent and there comming to London in the moneth of Februarie also of the Queenes comming to the Guilde Hall and her Oration there made and after of the taking of the said Wyat and his company likewise of the apprehension of the Duke of Suffolke with his brother Lord Iohn Gray and the next day after of beheading of Lord Gildford and Lady Iane which was the 12. day of February and how the day before which was 11. of the sayd moneth Lord William Haward and sir Edwarde Hastings were sent for the Ladie Elizabeth and how the same Sonday Syr Harrye Iseley M. Culpeper The Lady Elizabeth sent for The byshoâ— of Winchâ—â—ster preacheth and M. Winter were committed to the Tower the B. of Winchester the same daye being the 11. of Februarie preaching before the Queene and perswading her to vse no mercy towarde these Kentishmen but seuere execution all whyche was in the moneth of February because most of these matters haue bene briefly touched before or els may be founde in other Chronicles I wil cease to make any further story of them hauing somwhat notwithstanding to declare touching the rainment and death of the Duke of Suffolke Uppon Saterday beinge the 17. day of Februarye the Duke of Suffolke was arraigned at Westminster and the same day condemned to die by his Peres the Earle Arundel was chiefe Iudge for this day The Duke of Suffolke arraigned Uppon the Sonday following which was the 18. day of the sayd moneth Sessions was kept in London whych hath not before bene sene to be kept vpon the Sonday Upon the monday the 19. of Februarie the Lord Cobhams 3. sonnes and 4. other men were arraigned at Westminster of whiche sonnes the youngest was condemned whose name is Thomas and the other two came not at the barre and the other 4. were condemned Upon the Tuesday being the 20. of February The Lord Iohn Graâ— arraygned the Lord Iohn Gray was araigned at Westminster and there condemned the same day and other 3. men whereof one was named Nailer Upon the Wedensday the 21. of Februarie the L. Thomas Gray and sir Iames Croft were broughte throughe London to the Tower with a number of horsemen Sir Nicholas Throgmorton committed to the Tower Upon the Thursday being the 22. of Februarie syr Nicholas Throgmorton was committed to the Tower Uppon the Friday being the 23. of Februarie 1554. the Duke of Suffolke was beheaded at the Tower hil the order of whose death heere followeth The godly ende and death of the Duke of Suffolke beheaded at Tower hil An. 1554. Febr. 23. ON Friday the 23. of February 1554. about 9. of y e clocke in the fore noone the Lorde Henrie Gray duke of Suffolke was broughte foorth of the Tower of London vnto the Scaffolde on the Tower hill The order and maner of the Duke of Suffolkes death D. Weston the Duke Ghostly â—â—ther agaiâ—â—â— the Dukeâ— will Weston 〈◊〉 back by the Dukes 〈◊〉 The word of the Duâ—â— to the people wyth a greate company c. and in his comming thither there accompanied him Doctor Weston as his Ghostly father notwythstanding as it should seeme against the will of the sayde Duke For when the Duke went vp to the Scaffolde the sayd Weston being on his left hand preased to goe vp wyth hym The Duke with his hand put him downe againe of the staires and Weston taking holde of the Duke forced hym downe likewise And as they ascended the second time the Duke againe put him downe Then Weston sayde that it was the Queenes pleasure he shoulde so doe Wherewyth the Duke casting hys handes abroade ascended vppe the Scaffolde and paused a pretie while after And then he sayde Maisters I haue offended the Queene and her lawes and thereby am iustly condemned to die and am willing to die desiring all men to be obedient and I praye God that thys my death may be an ensample to all men The godly fayth and confession of the Duâ—â— at his deaâ—â— beseeching you all to beare mee witnesse that I die in the faithe of Christe trusting to bee saued by his bloude onely and by no other trumperie the whych died for me and for all them that truely repent and stedfastly trust in him And I do repent desiring you all to pray to God for me that when you see my breathe departe froÌ„ me you wil pray to God that he may receiue my soule And then he desired all men to forgeue him saying that the Queene had forgeuen him Then M. Weston declared with a loude voyce that the Queenes Maiestie had forgiuen him With that diuers of the standers by said with meetely good and audible voice such forgiuenes God send thee meaning Doctor Weston Then the Duke kneeled downe vpon his knees and sayd the Psalme Miserere mei Deus vnto the end holding vp his hands and looking vp to heauen And when he had ended the Psalme The Duke 〈◊〉 he sayd In manus tuas Domine commendo spiritum meum c. Then he arose and stoode vp and deliuered his cap and his skarffe vnto the executioner Then the sayd executioner kneeled downe and asked the Duke forgiuenes And the Duke sayd God forgiue thee I do when thou doest thine office I pray thee do it wel and bring me out of this world quickly The Duke 〈…〉 and God haue mercy to thee Then stood there a man and sayd my Lord how shal I do for the money that you do owe me And the Duke sayd alas good felow I pray thee trouble mee not now but go thy way to my officers Then he knit a kercher about his face and kneeled downe and said Our father which art in heauen c. vnto the ende And then he saide Christ haue mercy vpon me The end of the Duke of Sufolke and layd downe his head on the blocke and the executioner tooke the Axe and at the first chop stroke off his head and held it vp to y e people c. The same day a number of prisoners had their pardon and came through the Citie with their halters about theyr neckes They were in * The number of these are 240. which with 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 passed through 〈◊〉 citty to Wâ—stminster and had their pardon Priestes diuorced number about two hundreth Upon the Saterday the 24. of February Syr William Sentlow was committed as prisoner to the maister of the horse to be kept This Syr William was at this time one of the Lady Elizabeths Gentlemen Upon the Sonday beeing 25. of February Syr Iohn Rogers was committed to the Tower In this weeke all suche Priestes
of Ciprian Panis iste non effigie sed natura mutatus c. I asked of him how natura was taken in the Conuocation house in the disputation vpon the place of Theodoret. To be short Doctour Bourne came often vnto me and I alwayes sayde vnto him that I was not minded nor able to dispute in matters of Religiō but I beleued as the holy Catholick Church of Christ grounded vpon the Prophetes and Apostles doth beleue and namely in the matter of the Sacrament as the holy fathers Cyprian and Augustine do write and beleued and this aunswere and none other they had of me in effecte what wordes soeuer haue bene spread abroad of me that I should be conformable to all thinges c. The trueth is M. Mantell cōstant in his religion I neither heard Masse nor receaued the sacrament during the time of my imprisonment One time he willed me to be confessed I sayd I am content We kneeled downe to pray together in a windowe I beganne without Benedicite desiring him not to looke at my hand for any superstitious particular enumeration of my sinnes Therewith he was called away to the Coūcell ego liberatus Thus muche I beare onely for my life as God knoweth If in this I haue offended any Christian from the bottome of my hart I aske them forgeuenes I trust God hath forgeuen me who knoweth that I durst neuer deny him before men least he shoulde deny me before his heauenly father Thus haue I left behinde me written with myne own hand the effect of all the talke especially of the worst that euer I graunted vnto to the vttermost I can remember as God knoweth all the whole communication I haue not written for it were both to long and to foolish so to doe Now I beseche the liuing God which hath receiued me to his mercy and brought to passe that I dye steadfast and vndefiled in his trueth at vtter defiaunce and detestation of all Papisticall and Antichristian doctrine I beseech him I say to keepe and defend al his chosen for his names sake from the tyranny of the Byshop of Rome that Antichrist Anno. 1554. Aprill and from the assault of all his satellites Gods indignation is knowne he will trie and proue who be his Amend your liues Deny not Christ before men least he deny you before his heauenly father Feare not to lose your liues for him for yee shall fynde them agayne God hold his mercifull hand ouer thys Realme and auert the plagues imminent from the same God saue the Queene and send her knowledge in his truth Amen pray pray pray ye Christians and comfort your selues with the Scriptures Written the 2. of March an 1554. by me Walter Mantell prisoner whom both God and the world hath forgeuen his offences Amen And thus much concerning the purgation of Mayster Walter Mantell who if he had cōsented vnto the Queene what time she sent Doctour Bourne vnto him to deny his fayth it is not otherwise to be thought but he had had his pardon and escaped with life Upon the Saterday being the iij. of March sir Gawen Carew March 3. Sir Gawen Carew and M. Gibbes brought to the Tower March 7. and maister Gibbes were brought through London to the Tower with a company of horsemen In Lōdon the vij day of March euery housholder was commaunded to appeare before the Alderman of their ward and there were commaunded that they their wiues and seruaunts should prepare themselues to shrift and receiue the Sacrament at Easter and that neither they nor any of them should depart out of the Citie vntill Easter was past March 18. Lady Elizabeth brought to the Tower March 24. Upon the Sonday following being the xviij daye of March the Lady Elizabeth of whom mention was made before the Queenes Sister was brought to the Tower Upon Easter euen being the xxiiij of March the Lorde Marques of Northampton the Lord Cobham and Sir William Cobham were deliuered out of the Tower The xxv day being Easter day in the morning at S. Pancrase in Cheape the Crucifixe with the Pixe were taken out of the Sepulchre March 25. The Pixe risen out of the Sepulchre from all the watchmē at S. Pancrase Church before the Priest rose to the resurrection so that when after his accustomed maner he put his hande into the Sepulchre and sayde very deuoutely Surrexit non est hic he found his words true for he was not there in deede Whereupon being halfe dismayed they consulted amongst themselues whom they thought to be likeliest to do this thing In which debatement they remembred one Marsh which a little before had bene put from that personage because he was married to whose charge they layde it M. Marsh burthened with suspicion and with his mariage But when they coulde not proue it beeing brought before the Maior they then burdened him to haue kept company with his wife since that they were by commaundement diuorsed Whereto he aunswered that hee thought the Queene had done him wrong to take from him both his liuing and his wife which words were then noted and taken very greeuously and he and his wife were both committed to seuerall Counters notwithstanding that he had bene very sicke The viij of Aprill there was a Cat hanged vpon a gallowes at the Crosse in Cheape Aprill 8. A Cat hanged with a shauen crowne vpon the gallowes in Chepeside apparelled like a Priest ready to say Masse with a shauen crowne Her two forefeete were tyed ouer her head with a rounde paper lyke a wafer cake put betweene them whereon arose great euil will against the Citie of London For the Queene and the Byshops were very angry withall and therefore the same after noone there was a Proclamation that who soeuer could bring foorth the partie that did hang vp the Cat should haue xx nobles which reward was afterwardes increased to xx markes but none could or would earne it As touching the first occasion of setting vp this Gallowes in Cheapeside The number and occasion of gallowes set vp in the Citty of London heere is to be vnderstand that after the Sermon of the Byshop of Winchester aboue mentioned made before the Queene for the straite execution of Wyats souldiours immediately vppon the same the xiij of February were set vp a great number of Gallowes in diuers places of the Citie namely two in Chepeside one at Leaden hall one at Billynges gate one at S. Magnus Church one in Smithfield one in Fleetestreete foure in Southwarke one at Allgate one at Byshops gate one at Aldersgate one at Newgate one at Ludgate one at Saint Iames parcke corner one at Cripplegate all which Gibbets gallowes to y e number of xx there remained for terrour of other frō the xiij of February till the iiij of Iune then at the cōming in of King Philip were taken downe The xj day of Aprill was Syr Thomas Wyat beheaded and quartered at the
litle memorandum of the wordes or consultation of Queene Mary vsed to certayne of the Counsel the eight and twenty day of the sayd month of March touching the restoring agayne of the Abbey landes Who after she had called vnto her presence foure of her priuye Counsell the day and Moneth aforesayd the names of whiche Counsellers were these 1 William Lord Marques of Winchester high treasurer of England The naâ—â— of the Câ—â—â—â—sellers 〈◊〉 before Q. Maâ—â— 2 Syr Robert Rochester knight the queenes Controller 3 Syr William Peter knight Secretary 4 Syr Fraunces Inglefielde knighte Mayster of Wardes The sayde Queene Mary inferred these wordes the principall effecte and summe whereof here foloweth The effect of Q. Maryes 〈◊〉 touching Abbay landes 〈◊〉 restored You are here of our Counsell and we haue willed you to be called vnto vs to the entent ye might heare of me my conscience and the resolution of my mind coÌ„cerning the lands possessions as well of Monasteries as other Churches whatsoeuer being now presently in my possession Firste I doe consider that the sayd landes were taken awaye from the Churches aforesayde in time of schisme and that by vnlawfull meanes suche as are contrary both to the law of God and of the Church The Q. â—â—â—keth a coâ—â—science iâ— keeping Abbay landes For the which cause my conscience doeth not suffer mee to deteyne them and therefore I here expressely refuse eyther to clayme or to retayne the sayde landes for mine but with all my hart freely and willingly without all paction or condition here and before God I doe surrender and relinquishe the sayde landes and possessions or inheritaunces what so euer The Q. 〈◊〉 rendreth from herâ—self the pâ—â—session of Abbay landes and doe renounce the same with this minde and purpose that order and disposition thereof may be taken as shall seeme best liking to our most holy Lord the Pope or els his Legate the Lord Cardinall to the honour of God and wealth of this our Realme And albeit you may obiect to me agayne that considering the state of my kingdome the dignity thereof and my Crowne Imperiall can not be honorably mainteined and furnished without the possessions aforsayde yet notwythstanding I set more by the saluation of my soule then by x. kingdomes and therfore the sayd possessions I vtterly refuse here to hold after that sort and title and geue most harty thankes to almighty God which hath geuen me an husband likewise minded with no lesse good affection in thys behalfe then I am my selfe Wherefore I charge and commaund that my Chauncellour with whom I haue conferred my minde in thys matter before and you foure Promise restitutioâ— of Abbay â—andes to morow together do resort to the most reuerend Lord Legate and doe signify to him the premises in my name and geue your attendaunce vpon him for the more full declaration of the state of my kingdome and of the foresayd possessions accordinglye as you your selues do vnderstand the matter and can inform him in the same This Intimation being geuen by the Queene firste vnto the Counsellours and then comming to the Cardinals hand he drawing out a copy therof in Latine seÌ„t the same to the Pope which copy drawne into Latine comming afterwarde to my hand I haue thus translated into English as ye haue heard Furthermore here by the way is to be vnderstand that in the moneth before which was February and in the xix day of the sayd moneth the Bishop of Ely Ambassadours sent from England to Rome February 1â— with the Lorde Mountacute and seuen score horse were sent as ambassadours from the king and Queene vnto Rome For what cause in story it is not expressed but by coniecture it maye be wel supposed to be for the same cause of Abbey lands as by the sequele therof may probably appeare For it was not long after but the Pope did sette foorth in Print a Bull of Excommunication for all maner suche persons without exception as kept any of the Churche or Abbey landes by vertue of which Bull The Popes Bull for 〈◊〉 Abbay landes the Pope excommunicated as well all such as had any of the Churche or Abbey lands as also all such Princes Bishops noble men Iustices of peace and other in office who had not or did not forthwith put the same Bull in execution Albeit this execution God be thanked yet to this day was neuer put in practise Wherein agayne is to be obserued an other Catholick fetch not vnwoorthy perchaunce of marking For where this kinde of Catholickes by rigour and force may ouermayster they spare for no coste but laye on loade enough This well appeared Note the nature of the Papistes where they can ouercâ—me they are Lions where theâ— are ouermatched they play the Foxes still doeth appeare in burnyng the poore pacient christiaÌ„s whoÌ„ because they see to be destitute of power and strength to resiste them and contente wyth pacience to receiue what so euer is put vnto them there they play the Lions and make no end of burning and persecutinge But where they spye themselues to bee ouermatched or feare to receiue a foyle in presuming too farre there they keepe in and can stay the executioÌ„ of their lawes and Bulles be they neuer so Apostolicall tyll they spye their time coÌ„uenient for theyr purpose as in this case is euident for all the world to see Anno 1555. Aprill For notwithstanding that the Popes Bull commyng downe with full authority for restitution of Abbey landes did so thunder out most terrible excoÌ„munication not only agaynst them which deteined any such landes Here lacked good will in the Bishops but 〈◊〉 as yet did not 〈◊〉 them but also agaynste all other that did not see the Popes commaundement to be executed yet neyther Winchester nor any of all the Popes Clergye woulde greatlye styrre in that matter perceiuing the Nobility to be too strong for them to match withall and therefore were contented to let the case fall or at least to staye for a time while time might better serue them Yea and moreouer vnder a crafty pretense that the nobility and men of landes at the first commyng out of the Bull should not be exasperate too much against them they subtlely abused the Pulpites and dissembled with the people affirming that the sayde Popes late Bull sette forth in Print for restitution of Abbey landes was not meant for England but for other forreigne countries where in very deed the meaning of that Bull was onely for England no country els as both by this intimatioÌ„ of Queene Mary here mentioned and by many other coniectures and also by Maister Fecknams Ballet of Caueat emptor may appeare M. Fecknams ballet of Caueat Emptor Whereby it is easye for all men to vnderstand what the purpose of those men was to doe if tyme which they obserued might haue serued theyr deuotioÌ„ But to let this matter
others to be brought before the honourable Earle of Darby to be examined in matters of Religion c. I knowing by this relatioÌ„ of diuers of my frends was diuersly affected my mother and other my frendes aduertising me to flee and to auoid the perill which thing I had intended afore after a weeke then nexte ensuing if thys in the meane while had not chaunced seeing that if I were takeÌ„ and would not recant in matters of religion as they thought I would not and as God strengthening and assisting me with his holy spirit I neuer wyll it woulde not onely haue put theÌ„ to great sorow heauines losses with costes and charges to theyr shame rebuke in this world but also mine owne selfe after troubles and paynfull prisonment vnto shamefull death This considered G. Marsâ— in a peâ—plexitye whether flye or to tarry they aduised me couÌ„selled me to depart flie y e couÌ„try as I had entended to haue done if this had not happened To whose couÌ„sel my weak flesh would gladly haue coÌ„sented but my spirit did not fully agree thinking and saying thus to my selfe that if I fled so away it would be thought reported and sayd that I did not onely flie the countrey and my nearest and dearest frendes but much rather from Christes holy worde according as these yeares past I had with my hart or at least with mine ouâ—ward liuing professed and with my mouth word taught according to the small talent geuen me of the Lord. I being thus with theyr aduise couÌ„sell and the cogitations counselles of mine owne minde drawne as it were diuers wayes went trom my mothers house saying I woulde come agayne at euening In the meane time I ceased not by earnest prayer to aske and seeke counsell of God who is the geuer of al good gyftes and of other my frendes whose godly iudgemeÌ„tes and knowledge I much trusted vnto After this I mette with one of my sayd frends on Deane Moore about sunne goyng downe and after we had consulted together of my busines not without harty prayer kneeling on our knees we departed I not fully determinyng what to doe but taking my leaue with my frende sayde I doubted not but God according as our prayer and trust was would geue me such wisedome and counsell as should be most to hys honor and glory the profite of my neighbors and brethren in the worlde and obâ—eining of mine eternall saluation by Christ in heauen This done I returned to my mothers house agayne where had bene diuers of M. Bartons seruantes seekyng after me who when they could not finde me G. Marsh consulted with 〈◊〉 straitly charged my brother and William Marsh to seek me that night and to bring me to Smethehilles the next day who beyng so charged were gone to seeke me in Adderton or elswhere I know not Thus intending afore to haue bene all night with my mother but theÌ„ coÌ„sidering that my tarying there would disquiet her with her householde I departed from thence 〈◊〉 â—â—ethren â—â—arged to 〈◊〉 him â—he marueâ—â—â—â— prouiâ—ence of 〈…〉 and went beyond Deane Church and there taried all night with an old frend of mine taking ill rest and consulting much with my selfe of my trouble So at my first awaking one came to me from a faythfull frend of mine with letters which I neuer read nor yet looked on who sayd this My frendes aduise was that I should in no wise flie but abide boldly confesse the fayth of Iesus Christ. At whose wordes I was so confirmed established in my conscience that from thenceforth I consulted no more whether was better to flie or to tarye but was at a poynt with my selfe that I woulde not flye but go to maister Barton who did seeke for me and there present my selfe and paciently beare suche crosse as it shoulde please God to lay vpon my shoulders WherupoÌ„ my mind and conscience afore being much vnquieted and troubled was now mery and in quiet estate So betimes in the morning I arose and after I had sayd the English Letany as my custome was with other prayers kneeling on my knees by my frendes beddeside I prepared my selfe to goe towarde Smethehilles and as I was going thitherward I went into the houses of Harry Widdowes G. Marsh 〈◊〉 his leaue of his 〈◊〉 of my mother in law of Rafe Yeton and of the wife of Thomas Richardsonne desiring them to pray for me and haue me commended to all my frendes and to comfort my mother and be good to my litle children for as I supposed they should not see my face any more before y e last day so tooke my leaue of theÌ„ not without teares shed on both parties G. Marsh of his owne voluntary minde offereth himself to his enemies and came to Smethehilles about 9. of the clocke presented my selfe afore M. Barton who shewed me a letter from the Earle of Darby wherin he was commaunded to send me with others to Lathum Wherupon he charged my brother and William Marsh to bring and deliuer me the next day by x. of the clocke before the sayd Earle or his Counsell I made earnest sute with other speciall frendes which I had there at the same time to M. Barton that he woulde take some one of them or them all bound by recognisaunce or otherwise for mine appearing before the sayd Earle or his sayd Counsell that my brother William Marsh might be at home because it was the chiefest time of seding their ploughes could not go if they wer not at home but nothing could be obteined G. Marsh taketh his leaue of his mother So we went to my mothers and there I dyned shifted part of my clothes and so praying took my leaue of my mother the wife of Richard Marsh and both theyr householdes they and I both weping so departed from them and went toward Lathum and were al night a mile and a halfe on this side Lathum So the next daye whiche was Wednesday we arose prayd came to Lathum betimes and taryed there till foure of the clocke at afternoone TheÌ„ was I called by Roger Mckinson to come to my Lord and his counsell so I was brought into the chamber of presence where was present Syr William Nores Syr Pierce Alee G. Marsh brought before the Earle of Darby Mayster Shereburne the Parson of Grapenhall mayster More with others Where when I had taryed a litle while my Lord turned him toward me and asked what was my name I aunswered Marsh. Then he asked whether I was one of those that sowed euill seed and dissention amongest the people Which thing I denied desiring to know mine accusers and what could be layd agaynst me G. Marsh examined before the Earle of Darby but that I could not know Then sayd he he would with his counsell examine me themselues asked me whether I was a priest I sayd no. Then he asked me what
had bene my liuing I aunswered I was a Minister serued a Cure and taught a schole Then sayd my Lord to his Counsell this is a wonderfull thing Afore he sayd he was no Priest and now he confesseth himselfe to be one I aunswered by the lawes now vsed in this Realme as farre as I do know I am none Then they asked me who gaue me orders or whether I had taken any at all I aunswered I receiued orders of the Bishops of London and Lincolne Then sayd they one to an other those be of these new heretickes and asked me what acquayntaunce I had with them I aunswered I neuer sawe them but at the tyme when I receiued orders They asked me how long I had bene Curate whether I had ministred with a good conscience I aunswered I had bene Curate but one yere and had ministred with a good conscience I thanked God and if the Lawes of the Realme would haue suffered me I would haue ministred still This blasphemous mouth of the paâ—son of Grapnal if the lawes at any time hereafter woulde suffer me to minister after that sort I would minister agayne Whereat they murmured and the person of Grapnall sayd this last Communion was the most deuilishe thing that euer was deuised Then they asked me what my beliefe was I answered I beleued in God the Father the Sonne the holy Ghost according as the Scriptures of the olde and new testament do teach and according as the 4. Symboles or Creedes that is to wit the Creed commonly called Apostolorum the Creed of Nice Councell of Athanasius and of Austen and Ambrose do teach And after a few wordes the parson of Grapnall sayd but what is thy beliefe in the Sacrament of the aultar I aunswered I beleued that whosoeuer according to Christes institution G. Marshes beliefe in the Sacrament dyd receyue the holye Sacrament of Christes body and bloud did eate and drinke Christes body and bloud with all the benefites of his death and resurrection to their eternall saluation for Christ sayd I is euer present with his sacrament Then asked they me whether the bread and wyne by the vertue of the wordes pronounced of the Priest were chaunged into the flesh and bloud of Christ and that the sacrament whether it were receiued or reserued was the very body of Christ Wherunto I made aunswere G. Marsh loth to aunswere to the question of transubstantiation I knew no further then I had shewed already For my knowledge is vnperfecte sayd I desiring theÌ„ not to aske me such hard vnprofitable questions whereby to bring my body into dauÌ„ger of death to sucke my bloud Whereat they were not a little offended saying they were no bloud succours and inteÌ„ded nothing to me but to make me a good Christian man So after many other questions whiche I auoyded as well as I could remembring the saying of Paule Foolishe and vnlearned questions auoide knowing they do but ingender strife my Lord commaunded me to come to the boord and gaue me pen and incke in my hand and commaunded me to write mine aunsweres to the questions of the Sacrament aboue named I wrote as I had answered before G. Marsh commaunded by the Earle of Darby to write his answeres Wherat he being much offended coÌ„maunded me to write a more direct answere saying I should not chuse but do it Then I tooke the pen and wrote that further I knew not Whereat hee being sore greeued after many threatnings sayd I should be put to shamefull death like a traitor with such other like words and sometimes geuing me â—ayre wordes if I would turne and be conformable as other were how glad he would be In conclusion after much adoe he commaunded me to Ward in a cold windy stone house The Earle of Darby coÌ„maundeth G. Marsh into prison where was little roome where I lay two nightes without any bed sauing a fewe great canuasse tentclothes and that done I had a payre of sheetes but no wollen clothes so coÌ„tinued till Palm-sonday occupying my selfe aswel as I could in meditatioÌ„ prayer study for no man could be suffered to come to me but my keeper twise a day when he brought me meat and drinke ¶ An other examination of G. Marsh before the Earle of Darby ON Palme sonday at after dinner I was sent for to my Lord and his counsell sauing Syr William Nores Syr Pierce Alee were not then present in place amongest whoÌ„ was Syr Iohn Beram the Uicar of Prescot So they examined me yet once agayne of the sacrameÌ„t Marsh agayne examined about the Sacrament And after I had communed aparte with the Uicare of Prescot a good space coÌ„cerning that matter he returned to my Lorde and his Counsell with me saying that aunswere which I had made before and then did make as it is aboue writteÌ„ was sufficient for a beginner and as one which did not professe a perfect knowledge in that matter vntil such time as I had learned further Marsh yet keepeth himselfe close in the Sacrament Wherewith the Earle was very well pleased saying hee doubted not but by the meanes help of the vicar of Prescot I would be conformable in other thinges So after many fayre wordes he commaunded I should haue a bed with fire and libertye to goe amongest his seruantes so that I would do no harme with my communication amongest them And so after much other communication I departed much more troubled in my spirit then afore because I had not with more boldnes confessed Christ but in such sort Marsh troubled in his conscieÌ„ce for being no more bolde touching the Sacrament as mine aduersaries therby thought they should preuayle agaynst me wherat I was much greued For hytherto I went about as much as in me lay to rid my self out of their handes if by any meanes without open denying of Christ and his word that could be done This considered I cried more earnestly vnto God by prayer desiring him to strengthen me with his holy spirit Marsh prayetheth for more boldenes with boldnes to confesse him and to deliuer me from their intising words and that I were not spoyled through their Philosophy deceitfull vanity after the traditions of men and ordinaunces of the world and not after Christ. And so after a day or two I was sent for to y e Uicar of Prescot and the Parson of Grapnall where our most coÌ„munication was concerning the masse and he asked what offended me in the Masse I aunswered the whole Masse did offend me Marsh agayne examined before the Bishops Chaplens Talke about the Masse Allegations against the Masse first because it was in a straunge language wherby the people were not edified coÌ„trary to S. Paules doctrine 1. Cor. 14. and because of the manifold and intolerable abuses errors coÌ„teined therin contrary to Christs Priesthood and sacrifice Then they asked me in what place therof and I
the inquest THe fift and the sixte day of December in the sixte yeare of the raigne of our soueraigne Lord king Henry the eight William Barnewel Crowner of London the day and yeare abouesaid with in the ward of Castelbaynard of London assembled a quest whose names afterward do appeare and hath sworne them truely to inquire of the death of one Richard Hunne which lately was found deade in the Lollardes Tower within Paules Church of London whereupon all we of the inquest together went vp into the sayde Tower where we found the body of the sayd Hunne hanging vppon a staple of iron in a gyrdle of silke with fayre countenaunce his head fayre kemmed and his bonet right sitting vpon his head with his eyne and mouth fayre closed without any staring gaping or frowning also without any driueling or spurging in any place of his body whereupon by one assent all we agreed to take downe the deade bodye of the sayd Hunne and as soone as we beganne to heaue the body it was loose whereby by good aduisement we perceiued that the gyrdle had no knot about the staple but it was double cast and the linckes of an iron chayne which did hang on the same staple were layde vpon the same gyrdle whereby he did hang Also the knot of the gyrdle that went about his necke stood vnder his left eare which caused his head to leane towardes his right shoulder Notwithstanding there came out of his nostrels two small streames of bloud to the quantitye of foure droppes Saue onelye these foure droppes of bloud the face lippes chinne doublet coller and shyrt of the sayd Hunne was cleane from any bloud Also we fynde that the skinne both of his necke and throate beneath the gyrdle of silke was frette and faled away with that thing which the murtherers had broken his necke withall Also the handes of the sayd Hunne were wrong in the wristes wherby we perceiued that his handes had bene boâ—d Moreouer we find that within the sayd prison was no mean wherby a man might hang himselfe but onely a stoole which stoole stoode vpon a bolster of a bed so tickle that any manne or beaste might not touch it so litle but it was ready to fall Whereby wee perceiued that it was not possible that Hunne might hang himselfe the stoole so standing Also all the gyrdle from the staple to his necke as wel as the part which went about his necke was too litle for his head to come out therat Also it was not possible that the soft silken gyrdle shoulde breake his necke or skinne beneathe the gyrdle Also we finde in a corner somewhat beyond the place where he did hange a great parcell of bloud Also we finde vpon the left side of Hunnes Iacket froÌ„ the brest downeward two great streames of bloud Also within the flap of the left side of his Iacket we finde a great cluster of bloud and the Iacket folden down thereupon which thing the sayd Hunne could neuer fold nor doe after he was hanged Whereby it appeareth playnely to vs all that the necke of Hunne was broken and the great plenty of bloud was shed before he was hanged Wherefore all we finde by God and all our consciences that Richard Hunne was murdered Also wee acquite the sayd Richard Hunne of his owne death Also there was an end of a waxe candle whiche as Iohn Belringer sayth he lefte in the prison burning with Hunne that same Sunday at night that Hunne was murthered which waxe candle we founde sucking vpon the stockes fayre put out about seuen or eight foote from the place where Hunne was hanged which candle after our opinion was neuer put out by him for many likelyhoods which we haue perceiued Also at the going vp of mayster Chauncellor into the Lollardes tower we haue good proofe that there lay on the stockes a gowne either of Murrey or Crimosin in grayne furred with shankes Whose gowne it was we could neuer proue neither who bare it away All we finde that Mayster William Horsey Chauncellour to my Lord of London hath had at his commaundement both the rule and guiding of the sayd prisoner Moreouer all we finde that the sayde maister Horsey Chauncellor hath put Charles Ioseph out of his office as the sayd Charles hath confessed because he woulde not deale and vse the sayde prisoner so cruelly and doe to him as the Chauncellour woulde haue had him to do Notwithstanding the deliuerance of the keies to the Chauncellour by Charles on the Saturday at night before Hunnes death and Charles riding out of the towne on that sonday in the morning ensuing was but a conuention made betwixt Charles and the Chauncellour for to colour the murther For the same sonday that Charles rode forth he came agayne to the town at night and killed Richard Hunne as in the depositions of Iulian Littel Thomas Chicheley Thomas Simondes and Peter Turner do appeare After colouring of the murther betwixte Charles and the Chauncellour conspired the Chauncellour called to him one Iohn Spalding Belringer of Paules and deliuered to the same Belringer the keyes of the Lollardes tower geuing to the sayde Belringer a great charge saying I charge thee to keepe Hunne more straitely then he hath bene kept and let him haue but one meale a day Moreouer I charge thee let no body come to him without my licence neyther to bring him shirt cappe kirchiefe or any other thing but that I see it before it come to him Also before Hunne was caryed to Fulham the Chauncellour commaunded to be put vpon Hunnes necke a great coller of iron with a greate chayne which is too heauy for any man or beast to weare long to endure Moreouer it is well proued that before Hunnes death Proufes of Hunnes death the sayd Chauncellour came vppe into the sayd Lollardes tower and kneeled downe before Hunne holding vp his hands to him praying him of forgeuenesse of all that he had done to him and muste do to him And on sonday folowing the Chauncellour commauÌ„ded the Penitensary of Paules to go vp to him and say a Gospell and make for him holy water and holy bread and geue it to hym which so did and also the Chauncellor commaunded that Hunne should haue his dinner And the same dinner time Charles boye was shut in prison with Hunne which was neuer so before and after dynner when the Belringer fet out the boy the Belringer sayd to the same boy come no more hither with meat for him vntill tomorow at noone for my maister Chauncellour hath commaunded that he shall haue but one meale a day and the same night folowing Richard Hunne was murdered which murther could not haue bene done without consent and licence of the Chauncellor and also by the writing and knowledge of Iohn Spalding Belringer for there could no man come into the prison but by the keies being in Iohn Belringers keeping Also as by my Lord of LondoÌ„s booke doth appeare Iohn Belringer is a
be not mine Ex Edu Halle in vit Henr. 8. anno 6. but the words of Ed. Hall his owne author Wherfore if his disposition be so set that he must needs be a censor of other mens writinges let him expostulate wyth Hall and not with me But I trouble the reader too much in this matter of Richard Hunne being of it selfe so cleare that no indifferent iudge can doubt therof As for wranglers and quarrellers they will neuer be satisfied Wherefore to returne agayn to the purpose of our story intermitted in the table aboue cōteining the names of them whiche about this time of Richard Hunne Anno. 1517. Elizabeth Stamford were forced to deny and abiure their professed opinions pag. 774. mention was made of Elizabeth Stamford Iohn Houshold and other mo abiuring about the yeare of our Lord. 1517. Whose vexation and weaknesse although it be pitifull to behold yet to consider the confession of theyr doctrine in those aūcient dayes it is not vnprofitable Wherein we haue to see the same fourme of knowledge and doctrine then taught and planted in the harts of our foreelders The teaching of the former times to be considered which is now publiquely receiued as well touching the Lordes Sacrament of his body as also other specialties of sincerity And although they lacked thē publique authority to maynteyne the open preaching and teaching of the Gospell which the Lords merciful grace hath geuē vs now yet in secret knowledge and vnderstanding they seemed then little or nothing inferiour to these our times of publicke reformation as may appeare by this cōfession of Elizabeth Stamford here vnder written whiche only may suffice for exāple to vnderstand what ripe knowledge of Gods worde was then abroade Thomas Beele although not in churches publickely preached for daunger of the bishops yet in secret wise taught and receiued of diuers In number of whom was this Elizabeth Stamford who being brought and examined before Fitziames Bishop of London ann 1517 confessed that she was taught by one Thomas Beele sometime dwelling at Henley these wordes 11. yeares before That Christ feedeth and fast nourisheth his Church with his owne precious body that is the breade of life comming downe from heauen this is the worthy worde that is worthely receiued and ioyned vnto man for to be in one body with him Soth it is that they be both one they may not be parted this is the wisely deeminge of the holy Sacrament Christes owne body this is not receiued by chewing of teeth but by hearing of eares and vnderstanding with your soule and wisely working thereafter Therefore saith S. Paule I feare me amongest vs brethren that many of vs be feeble and sicke therefore I counsell vs brethren to rise watch that the great day of dome come not sodēly vpon vs as the theefe doth vpon the Marchaunt Also the sayd Thomas taught and shewed her that the Sacrament of the aultar was not the very body of Christ but very bread and that the Sacrament was the very bodye of Christ put vppon the Crosse after a diuine or mistical maner And moreouer that y e said Thomas Beele did many times and ofte teache her thys foresayd lesson that she should confesse her sinnes to God and that the Popes pardons and indulgence were nought worth and profited not and that worshipping of Images and pilgrimages are not to be done To this Elizabeth Stamford may also be annexed the doctrine and confession of Ioane Sampson Ioanne Sampson wife of Iohn Sampson Carpenter of Aldermanbury in London Against whom being cited and examined before the Bishop of London certaine witnesses were producted who vpon theyr othe being sworne did detect and denounce the sayde Ioane Sampson in these articles and opinions folowing 1. First that she being in her labour what time Ioane Sampson her predecessor then being aliue was with her Articles of Ioanne Sampson and after the maner then of women called much vpon the helpe of the virgin Mary she spitting thereat was in such sort agreeued that the other party was compelled to forsake the house 2. Also that she spake against pilgrimage and the worshipping of the blessed virgine and of all saints affirming that there is none holy but one 3. Item an other time in the hearing of one Margaret Anworth when shee and other women were inuocating the blessed Uirgine to helpe in womens labour shee stoode agaynst them and contumeliously spake agaynst the inuocators 4. Item that shee speaking agaynst the Pilgrimage of our Lady of Wilsedon as she was then called and of S. Sauiour at Barmsey called the sayd Saynt Sauiour S. Sawyer 5. Item for hauing two certayne bookes in Englishe one bigger and an other lesser whiche shee committed to one Iohn Austed a Cooke which bookes in the Register be not named 6 Item that the sayde Ioane Sampson at a Supper in the hearing of certayne men Against the Sacraments of the altar and of a certayne widdow named Ioane White spake openly in contempt of the Sacrament of the aultar saying that the Priestes were Idolaters which did lift vp the breade ouer theyr heades making the people to worship it making the people to beleue that it was the Lords body and that it was better to eat the aultar cloth if it might be eaten and digested as easily as the other Here followeth moreouer the names of diuers other which in the Registers be specified to abiure as William Iacum Carpēter Iohn Stradlyng Iohn Newman Sherman Robert Boshel Tho. Edward Dyar Richard Dewar Rich. Appulby Iohn Osborne Robert Roger. Iohn Eton. Iohn Chapman William Chakon Richard Myldnale Iohn Hatchot Iacob Sturdey Tho. Puruall Taylor Iohn Bytam Rob. Hutton Pynner Robert Pope Iohn Geeste of Stratford The names of diuers persons abiured Iohn Bryan of the Parish of S. Steuen Iohn Bol. Richard Wescotte William Crosse. George Lawnd Prior of S. Sithe Henry Colle William Manne William Sweting Iacob Bruster Sabine Manne Iohn Spencer Patricke Dowdal alias Capper Robert Aleyn Iohn Finch Cooke Iohn Southwyke Agaynst this Iohn Southwike last named was layde obiected Iohn Southwike that whē one Riuelay cōming frō the church of the Gray friers in London had sayde to his wife asking where he had bene that he had heard Masse had sene his Lord God in forme of bread wine ouer y e priests head c. the foresayd Iohn Southwike there present aunswered agayn sayd nay William thou sawest not thy Lord God thou sawest but bread wine the Chalice And when the sayd William answered agayn in y e same words as before saying I trust verily that I saw my Lord God in forme of bread wine this I doubt not the other replying again answered sayd as before nay I tel thee thou sawest but onely a figure or sacramēt of him y t which is in substance bread and wine c. This was in the yere of our Lord. 1520 In which he
Heliar and one Walker a Thicker of S. Clements concerning diuers such matters of Pilgrimage offering to Images worshipping of Sainctes and the sacrament of the altar A perilous heresie Ex Regist. Lond. Item when Thomas Goodred William Sweting and he in the fieldes keeping beastes were talking together of the sacramente of the Lordes bodye and like matters this Iames Brewster shoulde thus say Nowe the sonne of the liuing God helpe vs. Unto whome William Sweting agayne shoulde aunswere Nowe almightye God so doe And thus haue you the causes likewise and crymes layd against Iames Brewster vpon which he with William Sweting was together examined and condemned Then being asked as the Romishe maner is whether he had any cause why he shuld not be adiudged for relapse he trusting to finde fauoure and grace in submitting himselfe sayd that he submitted him to the mercy of almighty God and to the fauourable goodnes of him his iudge And likewise did William Swetinge submit himselfe trusting belike that they should finde some fauour and reliefe in thys humble subiecting themselues vnto their goodnes But note here the vnmerciful and vnchristian dealing of these Catholique fathers The vnmercifull and vnchristian dealing of the catholique Papists who vppon their submission were contented to geue out a solemne commission the tenor whereof was to release and pardon them from the sentence of the excommunication whereinto they had incurred But immediately after vpon the same the Byshop all this notwithstanding pronounced vpon them the sentence of death and condemnation Whereupon they were both deliuered to the secular power William Sweeting Iames Brewster burnt in Smithfield and both together brent in Smithfield at one fire the 18. day of October an 1511. ¶ Christopher Shoomaker Martyr TO these blessed saintes before past we will also adioyne Christopher Shoomaker of whom this I finde briefly in the Register of syr Iohn Longland and that the sayde Christopher Shoomaker Christoph. Shomaker burnt in Newbery mariir a parishioner of great Missendē came to the house of one Iohn Say and after other matters of talke read to him out of a little booke the woordes which Christ spake to his disciples And thus comming to his house about foure times at euery time read something out of the same booke vnto him teaching him not to be deceiued in the priestes celebration at Masse and declaring that it was not the same very present body of Christ as the priestes did phantasie but in substance bread bearing the remembraunce of Christ. And taught him moreouer that the Pilgrimage worshipping and setting vp candles to saintes were all vnprofitable And thus the sayde Ioh. Say beyng taught by this Christopher and also confirmed by Iohn Okendē and Robert pope was brought to the knowledge of the same doctrine Thus much briefly I find in that Register concerning Christopher Shoomaker declaring further that he was burned at Newbery about this time which was an 1518. And thus much out of Registers of London * The burning of Christopher Shoomaker The death of Christopher Shomaker Foure principall pointes they stood in against the Church of Rome in pilgrimage adoration of sainctes in reading scripture bookes in English and in the carnall presence of Christes body in the sacrament Abiuratio magna After the great abiuration aforesayd which was vnder William Smith Bishop of Lincolne they were noted and termed among themselues by the name of knowne men or iust fast men Knowen men Iust fast men as nowe they are called by the name of Protestantes As they were simple yet not vncircumspect in theyr doings so the crafty serpent being more wily then they by fraudulent subtletie did so circumuent thē that they caused the wife to detect the husband The practise of Romish prelats the husband the wife the father the daughter the daughter the father the brother to disclose the brother and neighbour the neighbor Neither were there any assemblies nor readinges kept but both y e persons and also the bookes were knowne The practise of prelates Neither was any word so closely spoken nor article mentioned but it was discouered So subtilly and sleightly these Catholicke prelates did vse their inquisitions and examinations that nothing was done or sayd among these Knowne men xv or xx yeares before so couertly but it was brought at length to their intelligence Such captious interrogatories so many articles and suspicions they had suche espyals and priuie scoutes they sent abroad such authoritie and credite they had with the king and in the kinges name such dilligence they shewed in that behalfe so violently and impudently they abused the booke of y e peaceable Euangelistes wresting mens consciences vppon their othe swearing them vpon the same to detect thēselues their fathers mothers other of their kinred with their friends neighbours and that to death All whiche thinges in the further processe of the table ensuing Christ willing whiche we haue collected out of some part of the Registers of Lincolne shall appeare For the better declaration wherof first here is to be premonished by the way touching the see of Lincoln that after William Smith succeded Iohn Longland This William Smith W. Smith Bish. of Lincolne although he was somewhat eger sharpe against the poore simple flocke of Christes seruauntes vnder whome some were burned many abiured a great nūber molested as partly hath bene afore declared yet was he nothing so bloudy or cruell Iohn Longland B. of Lincolne as was the sayd Longland which afterward succeeded in that Dioces For so I fynde of him that in the time of the great abiuratiō and troublesome affliction of Buckinghamshyre men wherein many were abiured certaine burned yet diuers he sent quietly home without punishment and pennaunce bidding them go home and liue as good Christen men should doe And many which were enioyned penaunce before he did release This Smith dyed about the yeare of our Lord. 1515. by whome was builded as is aforesaid the Colledge of Brasan nose in Oxford The College of Brasen nose in Oxford builded Not long after him folowed Iohn Longland a fierce cruell vexer of y e faythfull poore seruantes of Christ who to renue again the old sparkles of persecutiō whiche were not yet vtterly quenched first began w t one or two of them which had bene abiured whom he thought to be most notorious causing them by force of their othe to detect bewray not onely their owne opinions touching poyntes of religiō but also to discouer al other of their affinitie which were either suspected or abiured before And them likewise he put to their othe most violently constrayning them to vtter and confesse both themselues and whom els so euer they knew By reason whereof an incredible multitude of men women and maydens were brought forth to examination and straightly handled And such as were found in relapse were burned The rest were so burdened with superstitious and
shall finde it as I shew you and if you will take labour to come to my house I will shewe you a farther proofe of it if you will take heede c. Robert Pope first of Amersham after of Westādred caused by his oth did detect these folowing Thomas Afrike aliâs Litle page and hys wife Thomas Scriuener father to Thomas Holmes wife To these was obiected for that they hadde communicatiō and cōference with thys Roberte Pope in the Gospell of S. Mathew before the great abiuratiō in y e towne of Amersham Thys Scriuener was detected for that the sayde Pope had of him a booke of the Epistles in English  Benet Ward of Bekennesfield and his father Edmund Dormer To Ward this was layd that the foresayde Pope had receaued a Booke of the ten Commaundementes He had also the Gospels of Mathewe and Marke Of the same Warde he learned hys Christe Crosse rowe Fyue partes of the eight beatitudes  Thomas Hardyng and his wife Iohn Scriuener and his wife  Tho Man and his wife Another Tho. Man and his wife Thomas Bernard These were detected for this because they hadde communed and talked with the sayde Robert Pope ofttimes in Bookes of Scripture and other matters of Religion concerning Pilgrimage adoration of Images and the Sacramente of the Lords body  Thomas Groue Thomas Holmes Robert Raue. William Gudgame and his wife Nashe the elder and his wife W. Gray of Easthenred Milner Edwarde Gray and hys wyfe of Easthenred Margery yong widow of Easthenred Isabell Moer sister to the sayde Margery of Easthenred Richard Nobys Fouler and his wife of Easthenred  Richard Colyns of Gynge and his wife Thys Colyns was among them a great reader and hadde a booke of Wickeleffes Wicket and a booke of Luke and one of Paul and a Glose of the Apocalyps  William Colyns his brother Roberte Pope of Westanred being before adiured now agayne put to his othe detected these as folow Thom. Colyns the father of Richard and William He hadde a booke of Paule and a booke of small Epistles Iohn Colyns of Betterton Robert Lyuord of Steuenton William Lyuord of Steuenton Father Amershaw of Steuenton Smarte of Steuenton Milner Thomas Halle of Hungerford Iohn Eden of Hungerford Iohn Ludlow of Hungerford Thomas New of Wantage thatcher Ioanne Taylor and her mother of Bissam Humfrey Shomaker of Newbery Iohn Semande of Newbery Fishmonger Robert Geydon and his wife of Newbery weauer  Iohn Edmundes of Burford This Iohn Edmūds was charged for hauing a Booke named W. Thorpe Also for reading in an Englishe booke after a mariage  Robert Burges and his wife of Burford Iohn Colyns of Burford Iohn Colyns and his wife of Asthall  Ioh. Clerke of Claufield This Clerke was hearde saye that all the world was as well hallowed as in y e Churche or Churchyard And that it was as good to be buried in the field as in y e Church or Churchyard   William Gunne and his wife of Witney Tanner Iohn Baker of Witney Weauer Iohn Brabant the elder of Stanlake Iohn Brabant the yonger of Stanlake Iohn Kember of Hennybarkes Walter Kember his brother of Hēnybarkes Iohn Rabettes of Chawley Thomas Widmore of Hychenden  Ioh. Fyppe William Fyppe For readyng a certaine Treatise vppon the Pater noster in Englishe whiche this Iohn Fippe did read to hym and to his father ¶ This foresayd Robert Pope moreouer detected Edward Pope his owne father of litle Missenden The sonne detected the father for hearyng the Gospell of Mathew read vnto him and for communyng vpon the same with this Robert Pope his sonne hee detected likewise Edward Pope his brother ¶ Furthermore he detected his owne wife who had before abiured vnder Byshop Smith to continue still in her opinions  Thomas Clerke the elder of Hychenden Laurence Herne of Hychenden  W. Halyday of Easthenred This Halyday was detected For the scripture in English for hauyng in his custodie a booke of the Actes of the Apostles in English whiche the sayd Robert Pope brought vnto hym at the takyng of Roger Dodde  William Squire and hys brother of Schaw Thomas Steuēton Matilde his daughter of Cherney Rob. Pope before abiured did detect these here folowyng Thomas Philippe pointer Laurence Tayler of London For that these two beyng in the house of Richard Colyns at Gynge there did read in an English booke For reading the Scripture in Englishe the Epistle of Saint Paule to the Romaines and Laurence did read the first Chapter of S. Lukes Gospell   Andrew Maysey of Burton The wife of Richard Colynes of Gynge  Iohn Harrys his wife Alyce Colyns wife of Richard Colyns These beyng together at Upton in Iohn Harrys house did talke of the Apocalips and of the Actes of the Apostles and therfore were suspected thus detected Ex Regist. Longl fol 71.  Item because Iohn Harrys spake against Pilgrimage Images and was heard to talke of seauen leane and seauen fat Oxen.  Roberte Colyns of Hertford Wallis Mason  Tho. Grey of Westhēdred For receiuing certeine bookes of this Roberte Pope  Margarete House wife of William House of Estginge For keepyng companye and receauyng y e doctrine of Alyce Colins  Iohn Nashe of little Missenden Henry Etkyn and hys mother of little Missenden Richard Dell of Missenden Roberte Colyns beeyng sworne vpon the Euangelistes did detecte these persons Richarde Colyns of Gynge First for that this Richard Colyns did reade vnto the sayde Roberte Colyns the ten Commaundements For reading the Scripture in Englishe and after taught him the Epistles of Iames and another small Epistle of Peter and after that tooke hym the Gospell of Sainct Iohn in English bade him reade therein hymselfe Also for teaching him not to worship Images nor to set vp candels nor to go on pilgrimage Another crime against Richard Colyns Because hee taughte this Robert that in all such things wherein hee offended God he shoulde onely shrine himselfe to God in which things he offēded mā he should shrine hym to man Against the Sacrament of the Altar Also for teaching him that the Sacramente of the Altar is not very God but a certaine figuratiue thing of Christ in bread and that the Priest hath no power to consecrate the body of Christ. Also for that the sayd Richard did teach him in Wickliffes Wicket howe that a man maye not make the bodye of our Lorde which made vs and how can wee then make him againe The father is vnbegotten and vnmade the Sonne is onely begotten and not made and how then can mā make that which is vnmade said he And in the same booke of Wickliffes Wicket followe the wordes of Christ thus speaking If my wordes be heresie then am I an hereticke And if my words be leasings then am I a lyer c. Also another cryme against Richarde Colyns For hauing certayne English Bookes as Wickleffes
Burforde vpon holy roode day with Colyns Lyuord Thomas Hall and other  Rob. Colins his wife Iohn Colins and his wife For buying a Bible of Stacy for 20. s.  The father of Rob. Colins This father Colins had beene of his doctrine from the yeare of our Lord. 1480. The foresaid Roger Dods of Burford by his othe was compelled to vtter these persons here annexed Tho. Baker of Whatley Robert Lyuord Iohn Symson of Steuenton Tho. Ryley of Burford Iohn Clemson seruaunt to the Prior of Burford Iohn Edmundes of Burford William Gunne of Wytney To these was layd that they beyng in the house of Iohn Harris of Upton at the mariage of Ioane the wife of Roberte Burges dyd reade in a Booke called Nicodemus gospell that made the cloth which our Lorde was buryed in as the Register sayth and in that Booke is the story of the destruction of Hierusalem Iohn Baker Weauer of Wytney The Bayliffe of Wytney Iohn Hakker Iohn Brabant and his wife Iohn Brabant his sonne For reading the Scripture in Englishe with his wife Iohn Brabant the younger sonne with his wife Reginald Brabant of Stanlake For reading in a certayne English book of Scripture they being together in Ioh. Brabantes house of Stanlake  Henry Fyppe The crime and detection against this HeÌ„ry was for that he being asked of this Dâ—ddes an 1515. Whether he would go to Wycomb or not aunswered agayne that hee was chosen Rood man that is keeper of the Roode loft saying y t he muste go tind a candle before his Blocke almightye BLOCKE ALMIGHTIE  Olyuer Smyth of Newlyne and his Wyfe  William Hobbis This William Hobbis was detected first by Radulphe Hobbys his brother to Byshop Smyth but was deliuered throughe the suite of the Curate of Westwycame Iohn Edmundes Against the bodely presence of the Sacrament otherwise called Iohn Ogins of Burford did detect Philp Brabant seruaunt of Rich. Colyns For saying that the sacrament of the aultar was made in the remeÌ„brauÌ„ce of Christs own body but it was not y e body of Christ.  The shepheardes kalender was also accused detected Because the same Edmundes sayde that hee was persuaded by this booke readynge these woordes Against 〈◊〉 bodely presence that the Sacrament was made in the remembrance of Christ.  The booke of William Thorpe likewise was muche complayned of both by thys Iohn Edmundes and diuers other  Richard Colyns of Gynges This Richard Colins as he was a great doer among these good men so was he muche complayned vppon by diuers also by thys Edmundes for bringing with him a booke called the king of Beeme The booke called the king of Beeme into theyr company and did read thereof a greate parte vnto them in this Edmundes house of Burford Iohn Edmundes otherwise called Iohn Ogyns of Burford did de detect Alice Colins wife of Rich. Colyns This Alice likewise was a famous womaÌ„ among them and had a good memory could recite much of y e scriptures and other good bookes And therefore when any conuenticle of these men did meete at Burford commonly she was sent for to recite vnto them the declaration of the x. commaundementes the Epistles of Peter and Iames. Ioanne Colyns daughter of Rich. and of Alice Colyns This Ioanne also following her fathers and Mothers steppes was noted for that she had learned with her father and mother the x. CommauÌ„dementes For hauyng the x. Commaundements in Englishe the seueÌ„ deadly sinnes the seuen woorkes of mercy the fiue wittes bodely and ghostly the eight blessings and v. chapters of S. Iames Epistle  Agnes Edmundes his owne daughter This Agnes Edmundes was also detected by her Father that he brought her to the house of Richarde Colyns to seruice The father accuseth his owne daughter to the intent shee myght bee instructed there in Gods law where she had learned likewise the x. Commaundementes the fiue wits Bodely and Ghostly and the 7. deadly sins  Alyce Gunne W. Russell of Colmanstreet One mother Ioanne Father Iohn Hungerford Ioanne Taylor seruaunt of Iohn Harrys of Burford Thomas Quicke Weauer of Redyng Philip Brabant Weauer Iohn Barbar Clerke of Amersham Iohn Eding of Hungerford One Brabant brother to Philippe Brabant of Stanlake  Robert Butterfield Thomas Whyte and Thomas Clerke did appeach Cost lost For saying Our Ladye is not at Wilsedon but in heauen William Dorset The wordes of William Dorsette were these that pilgrimage was of none effect and offering candles or other things to saynts stoode in no steede and was but cost lost Also when his Wyfe was going on pilgrimage and hee asked whether and she sayd to our Ladye of Wilsedon our Lady sayd he is in heauen Iohn Baker being vrged vpon his othe The Image of God did disclose Iohn Edmundes This Iohn EdmuÌ„des was detected because that hee talking with the sayde Baker of pilgrimage bad hym goe offer his money to the Image of GOD. when the other asked what that was he said that the Image of GOD was the poore people blinde and lame and sayde that hee offended almighty God in goinge on pilgrimage William Phyppe adiured by his othe did accuse Father accuseth his owne soÌ„ne Henry Phippe his owne sonne For communing with Roger Dods agaynst pilgrimage and adoration of Images BLOCKE ALMIGHTIE Henry Phip being examined and abiured by the Bishop was compelled to disclose his owne wordes spoken to Roger Dods saying to him that he must light a candle before his BLOCKE ALMIGHTYE being then roode man Roger Parker William Phip his owne father For talking together agaynste Pilgrimage and Idolatry Iohn Brabant the elder sonne of Iohn Brabant did nominate Iohn Hakker Robert Pope For reading the holy Scripture in his fathers house and for saying these woordes Christ made his mauÌ„dy and sayd take thys breade eate it thys is my body Take this wine drinke it thys is my bloude And Priestes saye by these wordes that the Sacrament of the aulter is the body of Christ.  Iohn Brabant his Father his Mother For being present when Hacker was reading the Scripture in theyr house  Philip Brabant his Vncle The wordes of Philippe Brabant were these that it was deadly sin to goe on pilgrimage ¶ Concerning this Iohn Brabant here is to be noted the forme and effect of the Byshoppes examination asking and demaunding thus of the sayde Brabant Ex Regist. Io. LonglaÌ„d Fol. 85. An vnquam audiuit Ioannem Hakker legentem sacram Scripturam contra determinationem Ecclesiae That is whether he euer heard Iohn Hacker reade the which wordes if he meane that it is agaynst the determination of the church to read the holy Scripture it may therby appeare to be a blind church And if they meane that the holy scripture conteineth anye such thing in it whiche is agaynst the determination of the church then it appeareth theyr church to be coÌ„trary vnto
sayd one of them men speak much of the Sacrament of the aulter but this will I bide by Fol. 32. that vpō share-thursday Christ brake bread vnto his disciples and bad thē eate it saying it was his flesh and bloud And then he wēt from them and suffered passion and then he rose frō death to life and ascended into heauen and there sitteth on the right hande of the father and there hee is to come vnto the day of dome when he shal iudge both quick and dead And therefore how he shoulde be here in the forme of breade he sayd they could not see Such reasons and allegations as these and other lyke taken out of the scripture and out of the Shepheards Kalender Wickliffes wicket and out of other bookes they had amongest them And although there was no learned man with them to ground them in theyr doctrine yet they conferring and communing together among themselues dyd conuert one another the Lordes hand working with them maruellously So that in short space The Bishop complayneth to the kyng the number of these Knowne or Iust fast men as they were then termed did exceedinly increase in such sort that the Byshop seyng the matter almost past his power was driuen to make his cōplaynt to the king and required his ayde for suppression of these men Wherupon king Henry being then young vnexpert in the bloudy practises and blind leadings of these apostolicall prelats incensed with his suggestions and cruell complayntes directed down letters to his Shirifs bailifs officers subiectes for the ayd of the bishop in this behalfe the tenor of which letters here ensueth ¶ The copy of the kinges letter for the ayde of Iohn Longland B. of Lincolne agaynst the seruauntes of Christ falsely then called heretickes HEnry the 8. by the grace of God king of England of Fraūce Lord of Ireland defender of the fayth to all Mayors Shyriffes Bayliffes and Constables and to all other our Officers Ministers and Subiectes these our letters hearing or seeing and to euery of them greeting For as muche as the right reuerend father in God our trusty and right welbeloued Counsellour the Bishop of Lyncolne hath now within his Dioces no small number of hereticks as it is thought to his no little discomfort and heauines We therfore being in will and minde safely to prouide for the sayde right reuerend father in God and his officers that they ne none of thē shall bodily be hurt or damaged hy any of the sayde heretickes or theyr fautours The copie of the kings letter in the executing and ministring of Iustice vnto the sayd hereticks accordingly to the lawes of holy church do straitly charge and commaund you and euery of you as ye tender our hie displeasure to be ayding helping and assisting the sayd right reuerend Father in God and his sayde officers in the executing of Iustice in the premisses as they or any of them shal require you so to do not fayling to accomplishe our commandement pleasure in the premisses as ye entend to please vs and will aunswere to the contrary at your vttermost perils Yeuen vnder our signet at our castle of Wyndsour the 20. day of October the 13. yeare of our raign The bishop thus being armed no lesse with the authority of the kinges letter then incited with his owne fiercenes forslacked no time but eftsoones to accōplish his moody violence vpon the poore flock of Christ called before him sitting vpon his tribunall seat both these aforenamed persons and all other in his dioces which were neuer so little noted or suspected to incline toward those opiniōs of whō to such as had but newly bene taken and had not before abiured he inioyned most strayght rigorous penance The other in whō he could find any relaps yea albeit they submitted themselues neuer so humbly to his fauourable curtesy The cruell falsehoode of Byshop Longland and though also at his request and for hope of pardō they had shewed thēselues great detecters of their brethrē being moreouer of him feed and flattered therunto yet not withstanding contrary to his fayre wordes their expectation he spared not but read sentēce of relaps against thē comitting them to the secular arme to be burned And first as touching them who being brought to abiuration were put to theyr penaunce long it were to recite the names of all Certayne I thought to recite here in a catalogue first reciting the persons afterward the rigorous penaunce to them enioyned The names of them which were abiured in the Dioces of Lincolne the yeare of our Lord. 1521. William Colyns Ioh Colyns Ioane Colyns Rob Colyns Ioh. Hackar Ioh. Brabant the father Ioh. Brabant his sonne Ioh. Brabāt the yonger sonne Iohn Edmonds Edward Pope Henry Phip Ioh. Steuenton Ioane Steuenton Rob Bartlet Tho. Clerke Ioh. Clerke Rich. Bartlet William Phip Ioh. Phip Tho. Couper Wil. Littlepage Ioh. Litlepage Ione Litlepage Ioh. Say Ioh. Frier Rich. Vulford Tho. Tredway Wil. Gudgame Roger Heron. Fraunces Funge Rob. Pope Roger Dods Iohn Harris Rob. Bruges Iohn Stampe Ione Stampe Rich. White Bennet Ward Iohn Baker Agnes Wellis Marian Morden Isabell Morwin Io. Butler Io. Butler y e yōger R. Carder Rich. Bernard Ione Bernerd Io. Grace Io. French Ioh. Edings The townes and villages and countryes where these foresayd persons did inhabite are named chiefely to be these Amersham The names of the towns where they dwelled Chesham Hychenden Missenden the great Missenden the lesse Easthendred Westhendred Asthall Bekensfield Denham Gyng Betterton Cherney Stanlake Claufield Walton Marlow Dorney Iuer Burton Vxbridge Owburne Henley Wycame Westwycame Newbery Burford Wytney Hungerford Vpton Wynsore London Colmonstreet in Lō Chepeside in Londō Shordich by London S. Gyles in London Essex Suffolke Northfolke Norwich The bookes opiniōs which these were charged with all for the which they were abiured partly are before expressed partly here folow in a briefe summary to be seene ¶ A briefe summe of theyr opinions Ex Regist. Fol. 32. THe opinions of many of these persons were that he or she neuer beleued in the Sacrament of the aulter nor euer would and that it was not as men did take it Ibid. For that he was knowne of his neghbor to be a good felow meaning that he was a knowne man Fol. 33. For saying that he would geue 40. pence in cōditiō that such a one knew so much as he did know Fol. 34. Some for saying y t they of Amershā which had bene abiured before by Bishop Smyth were good men perfect Christians simple folk which could not answere for thēselues therefore were oppressed by power of the bishop Some for hiding other in theyr barnes Ibid. Some for reading the Scriptures or treatises of Scripture in English some for hearing the same read Some for defending some for marying with thē whiche had bene abiured Fol. 36. Some for saying that matrimony was not a
to y e doctrine of the Gospell and the opinions of the auncient Fathers are to be iudged erroneous and reproued If then I shall reuoke these I can do none other but adde more force to theyr tyranny and open not onely wyndowes but wide gates to theyr impiety whiche is like to extend more wide and more licenciously then euer it durst heretofore And by the testimonie of this my retractation their insolent kingdome shal be made more licencious and lesse subiect to punishment intollerable to the cōmon people and also more confirmed and established especially if this be bruited that I. Luther haue done this by the authoritie of your most excellent maiestie and the sacred Romaine empyre Oh Lord what a couer or shadow shall I be then to cloke theyr naughtines and tyranny The rest or thyrd sort of my bookes are such as I haue written against certaine priuate and singular persons to wyt against such as with tooth and nayle labour to maintaine the Romish tyranny and to deface the true doctrine and religion which I haue taught and professed As touching these I playnly confesse I haue bene more vehemēt then my religion and professeion required For I make my selfe no Sainct and I dispute not of my life but of the doctrine of Christ. And these I cannot without preiudice cal back For by this recantacion it will come to passe that tyrannie and impietie shall raigne supported by my meanes and so shal they exercise crueltie against people more violently and ragyngly then before Neuertheles for that I am a man and not God I can none otherwise enterprise to defend my bookes He requireth to be instructed if he haue erred then did my verye Lorde Iesus Christ defende his doctrine Who being examined of his learning before Annas and hauing receiued a buffet of the minister sayd If I haue spoken euill beare witnesse of the euill If the Lord who was perfect and could not erre refused not to haue testimony geuē agaynst his doctrine Iohn 18. yea of a most vile seruaunt howe much the more then I that am but vile corruptiō and can of my selfe doe nothing but erre ought earnestlye to see and require if any will beare witnesse agaynst my doctrine Therfore I require for Gods mercy your most excellent maiesty your graces and right honorable Lordshyps or what so euer he bee of high or lowe degree here to lay in his testimony conuict my errours and confute me by the Scriptures either out of the Prophetes or the Apostles and I will be most ready if I be so instructed to reuoke any maner of errour yea and will be the first that shall cōsume mine owne bookes and burne them I suppose hereby it may appeare that I haue perpended Dissentions and diuisiōs folow the doctrine of Christ not for anye cause in the doctrine but in the aduersary and well weyed before the perils and daungers the diuisions and dissentions which haue risē throughout the whole world by reason of my doctrine wherof I was vehemently and sharply yesterday admonished Concerning which diuisions of mens minds what other mē do iudge I know not as touching my selfe I conceiue no greater delectation in any thing then when I behold discords and dissensions styrred vp for the word of God For such is the course and proceeding of the Gospell Iesus Christ sayth I came not to send peace but a sworde Math. 10. I came to set a man at varyance with his father And further we must thinke that our God is maruellous and terrible in his Coūcels least perhaps that which we endeuour with earnest study to atchieue and brynge to passe if we begynne first with condemning of hys worde the same rebound agayne to an huge sea of euill and least the newe raigne of this younge and bounteous Prince Charles in whome next after GOD we all conceaue singular hope be lamentable vnfortunate and miserably begunne I could examplify this with authorityes of the Scriptures more effectually Mans counsaile with out Gods worde and his feare be vnfortunate as by Pharao the King of Babylon and the Kinges of Israel who then most obscured the bright sunne of theyr glory and procured theyr own ruine when by sage councels they attempted to pacify and establish theyr Gouernementes and Realmes and not by Gods Counselles for it is he that intrappeth the wilye in theyr wylynesse and subuerteth mountaynes before they be ware Wherefore it is good and Gods worke to dreade the Lord. I speake not this supposing that so politique and prudent heades haue need of my doctrine or admonition but because I would not omit to profite my countrey and offer my duty or seruice that may tend to the aduancement of the same And thus I humbly commend me to your most excellēt maiesty and your honorable Lordships beseching you that I may not incurre your displeasures neyther be contemned of you Luther prouoked again to submit hym selfe through the pursute of my aduersaryes I haue spoken These wordes pronounced then Eckius the Emperors Prolocutor with a sterne countenance beganne and sayd that Luther had not aunswered to any purpose neyther it behoued him to call in question thinges in time past concluded and defined by generall Councels and therefore they required of him a playne and direct aunswere whether he would reuoke or no. Then Luther considering sayde he your soueraigne maiesty Luthers absolute aunswere and your honors require a playne aunswere thys I say and professe as resolutely as I may without doubling or sophistication that if I be not conuinced by testimonies of the Scriptures by probale reasons for I beleeue not the Pope neither his generall Councels which haue erred many times and haue bene contrary to themselues my conscience is so bound and captiued in these scriptures and word of God which I haue alledged that I will not nor may not reuoke any maner of thing considering it is not godly or lawfull to do any thing against cōsciēce Herevpon I stand and rest I haue not what els to say GOD haue mercy vpon me The princes consulted together vpon this answere geuen by Luther and whē they had diligently examined the same the prolocutor began to repell him thus Martin sayd he thou hast more immodestly aunswered Eckius againe replieth then beseemed thy person and also litle to the purpose Thou deuidest thy bookes into three sorts in such order as all that thou hast sayd maketh nothing to the interrogation proponed and therefore if thou haddest reuoked those wherein the greatest parte of thine errours is contayned the Emperours Maiesty and the noble clemency of other would haue suffered the rest that be sound to susteyn no iniury But thou doest reuiue and bringest to light againe all that the generall Councell of Constance hath condemned the which was assembled of all the nation of Germany now doest require to be conuinced with scriptures wherin thou errest greatly For what auayleth
that he hath affirmed published taught diuers opinions of Luther and wicked heresies after that he was summoned to appeare before vs and our Councell That man hath no free will That man is in sinne so long as he liueth That childreÌ„ incontinent after their baptisme are sinners All Christians that bee woorthie to bee called Christians doo knowe that they are in grace No man is iustifyed by workes but by fayth onely Good workes make not a good man but a good man doth make good workes That fayth hope and charitie are so knit that hee that hath the one hath the rest and hee that wanteth the one of them wanteth the rest c. with diuers other heresies and detestable opinions and hath persisted so obstinate in the same that by no counsayle nor perswasion he may be drawne therefrom to the way of our right faith All these premisses being considered we hauing God and the integritie of our fayth before our eyes Wolues in â—ambes 〈◊〉 and following the counsayle and aduise of the professours of the holy Scripture men of law and others assisting vs for the tyme do pronounce determine and declare the said M Patrike Hamelton for his affirming confessing and mayntayning of the foresayd heresies and his pertinacitie they being condemned already by the Church generall Councels and most famous Vniuersities to be an hereticke and to haue an euill opinion of the fayth and therefore to be condemned and punished like as we condemne and define him to be punished by this our sentence definitiue depriuing and sentencing him to be depriued of all dignities honours orders offices and benefices of the Church M. patricke geuen to the secular power and therefore do iudge and pronounce him to be deliuered ouer to the secular power to be punished and his goodes to be confiscate This our sentence definitiue was geuen and read at our Metropolitane Church of S. Andrewes the last day of the moneth of February an 1527. being present the most reuerend fathers in Christ and Lords Gawand Byshop of Glasgow George Byshop of Dunkelden Iohn Byshop of Brecham William Byshop of Dunblane Patrike Prior of S. Andrew Dauid Abbot of Abirbrothoke George Abbot of Dunfermeling Alexander Abbot of Caunbuskyneth Henry Abbot of Lendors Iohn Prior of Pittyrweme the Deane and Subdeane of Glasgow M. Hugh Spens Thomas Ramsay Allane Meldrun c. In the presence of the Cleargy and the people After the condemnation and Martyrdome of this true Saint of God was dispatched by the Byshops and Doctours of Scotland the rulers and Doctours of the Uniuersitie of Louane hearing therof receaued such ioy consolation at the sheding of that innocent bloud that for the aboundance of hart they could not stay their penne to vtter condigne thanks applauding and triumphing in their letters sent to the foresaid Bishop of S. Andrewes Doctours of Scotland at the worthy famous deseruings of their aâ—chieued enterprise in that behalfe as by the tenour of their sayd letter may appeare which heere foloweth ¶ The copie of a letter congratulatorie sente from the Doctours of Louane to the Archbysh of S. Andrewes and Doctours of Scotland commending them for the death of mayster Patrike Hamelton A letter of thankes sent froÌ„ Louane to them of Scotland for shedding the bloud of Patricke Hamelton YOur excellent vertue most honourable Bishop hath so deserued that albeit we be farre distant both by sea and land without coniunction of familiaritie yet we desire with all oure harts to thanke you for your woorthy deede by whose workes that true faith which not long ago was taynted wyth heresie not only remayneth vnhurt but also is more confirmed For as oure deare friend M. Alexander Galoway Chanon of Aberdon hath shewed vs the presumption of the wicked hereticke Patrike Hamelton which is expressed in this your example in that you haue cut him off when there was no hope of amendement c. The which thing as it is thought commendable to vs so the maner of the proceeding was no lesse pleasaunt What ioy the Papistes make in spilling the bloud of Christians that the matter was perfourmed by so great consent of so many estates as of the Cleargy nobilitie and vulgare people not rashly but most prudently the order of law being in all poyntes obserued We haue seene the sentence which ye pronounced and alway do approue the same not doubting but that the Articles which be inserted are erroneous so that whosoeuer will defend for a truth any one of the same with pertinacitie shoulde be esteemed an enemie to the fayth and an aduersary to the holy Scripture And albeit one or two of them appeare to be without errour If ye coulde shew to what place of the scripture we would gladly beare you to them that wyll consider onely the bare words as for example good woorkes make not a good man but a good man worketh good workes yet there is no doubt but they conteyne a Lutherane sense which in a maner they signifie to wit that workes done after fayth and iustification make not a man the better nor are worthy of any rewarde before God Beleeue not that this example shall haue place onely among you for there shall be among externe nations which shall imitate the same c. Certaynly ye haue geuen vs great courage so that now we acknowledge your Vniuersitie which was founded according to the example of our Vniuersitie of Louane to be equall to ours or else aboue and would God occasion were offered of testifying our mindes towarde you In the meane time let vs labour wyth one consent that the rauening Wolues may be expelled from the sheepefold of Christ while we haue tyme. Let vs study to preach to the people more learnedly hereafter The vniuersity of S. Andrewes was founded about the yeare of our Lord 1416. in the reigne of kyng Iames the first who brought into Scotland out of other countreyes 2. Doctors of Diuinitie and 8. Doctors of decrees with diuers other Hect. Boet. Libâ— 16. cap. 17. and more wisely Let vs haue Inquisitours espyers of bookes coÌ„taining that doctrine especially that is brought in from farre countreys whether by a postatiue Monkes or by Marchauntes the most suspected kynde of meÌ„ in these dayes It is sayd that since Scotland first embraced the ChristiaÌ„ fayth it was neuer defiled with any heresie Perseuere therfore being moued thereunto by the exaÌ„ple of England your next neighbour which in this most troublous tyme is not chauÌ„ged partly by the working of the Bishops amoÌ„g the which * * He meaneth Fisher B. of Rochester who wrote against Oecolampadyuâ— and Luther and at length was beheaded for treason K. Henry 8. is here a Matthias when he maketh with you but when he put downe the pope and his Abbeyes theÌ„ ye make him an hereticke Roffensis hath sheweth himselfe an Euangelicall Phoenix and partly of the kyng declaring himselfe to be an other Mathias of the new law
of the age of lx yeares and aboue Ex testimonio scripto ciuium Amershamensium ¶ I finde in the recordes of Lincolne about the same time and in the same Countrey of Buckynghamshyre in the which the foresayd Thomas Hardyng did suffer that diuers other for the lyke doctrine were molested and troubled whose names with there causes here vnder folow Elizabeth Wighthill Doctour London Mistres Alice Doly Elizabeth Wighthill being brought before Doctor London in the personage at Staunton Harecourt and there put to her othe deposed against Maistres Alice Doly her maistres that the sayde Maistres Doly speaking of Iohn Hacker of Colmanstreete in London Waterbearer Alyce Doly accused saide that he was very expert in the Gospels and all other things beloÌ„ging to diuine seruice and could expresse and declare it and the Pater noster in English as well as any Priest and it woulde doo one good to heare him sayeng moreouer that she woulde in no case y t this were knowne for hurting the poore man commaunding moreouer the said Elizabeth that she should tell no man hereof affirming at y e same time that the foresayde Hacker coulde tell of diuers prophesies what should happen in the Realme Ouer and besides the forenamed Elizabeth deposed that the sayde Mistresse Doly her Mistresse shewed vnto her that she had a booke which held against Pilgrimages and after that she caused Sir Iohn Boothe Parson of Britwell to reade vpon a booke which she called Legenda aurea one Saints life he read whiche did speake against Pilgrimages Agaynst Pilgrimage And after that was read her Mistresse sayde vnto her Loe daughter now yee may heare as I tolde you that this booke speaketh against Pilgrimages Furthermore it was deposed against Maistres Doly by the sayde Elizabeth that she beeing at Syr William Barentens place and seeing there in y e closet Images new gilded sayd to the sayd Elizabeth looke Against Images heere be my Lady Barentens Gods To whome the saide Elizabeth aunswered againe that they were set for remembraunce of good Saintes Then sayd she if I were in an house where no Images were I could remeÌ„ber to pray vnto Saints as well as if I did see the Images Nay sayd the other Images do prouoke deuotion Then sayd her Maistresse ye shoulde not worship that thyng that hath cares and can not heare and hath eyes and can not see and hath mouth and can not speake and hath hands and can not feele Item the sayd M. Doly was reported by the sayd partie to haue a booke conteining the xij Articles of the Creede couered with boordes and red couering Also another blacke booke whiche she set most price by which booke she kept euer in her chamber or in her coffer with diuers other bookes And this was about y e yeare of our Lord 1520. Ex Registro Lincolne ¶ Note heere good reader in this tyme which was aboue 46. yeares ago what good matter heere was to accuse and molest good women for William Smith of Northstoke in Oxfordshire Thomas Ferrar. Roger Hachman At Northstoke in Oxfordshire An. 1525. Agaynste thys Roger Hachman it was layd by depositions brought in Rog. Hatchman accused that he sitting at the church Ale at Northstoke sayde these words I will neuer looke to be saued for no good deede that euer I did neither for any that euer I will doo without I may haue my saluation by petition as an outlawe shall haue his pardon of the King and said that if hee might not haue his saluation so he thought he shuld be lost Ex Regist. Lin. Doctour Wharton Chauncellor to Tonstall Bishop of London Roberte West priest of Saint Andrew vndershaft At London An. 1529. Agaynste this Roberte West Priest it was obiected that he had commended Martin Luther and thought that he had done well in many things Rob. West accused as in hauing wife and children c. Item for sayeng that where as the Doctors of the Church haue commanded Priestes to saye Mattens and Euensong they had no authoritie so to do for the whiche he was abiured and was enioyned penance Ex Regist. Lincol. Doctor Morgan Iohn Ryburne At Roshborough An. 1530. It was testified against Iohn Ryburne by his sister Elisabeth Ryburne being put to her othe that she comming to him vpon the Assumption euen fouÌ„d him at Supper with butter and egges Iohn Ryburne accused and beeyng bid to sit downe and eate with him she aunswered that it was no conuenient time theÌ„ to eate To whom he saide agayne that God neuer made suche fasting dayes but you quoth he are so farre in Limbo patrum that you can neuer turne agayne And in further communication wheÌ„ she sayd that she would go on pilgrimage to the holy crosse at Wendouer he said again that she did nought For there is neuer a step saide hee that you set in going on Pilgrimage but you go to the Diuell and you go to the Churche to woorship that the Prieste doth hold aboue his head which is but bread and if you cast it to the Mouse he will eate it and sayd that hee woulde neuer beleeue that the Priest hath power to make his Lord. Item it was testified by another sister named Alice Ryburne that she beyng with her brother in a close called Brimmers close heard him say these wordes That a time shall come that no eleuation shall be made A prophesy Whereunto she answering againe asked and what seruice shall wee haue then He sayd that seruice that we haue now Furthermore the sayd Iohn Ryburne was accused vpon these wordes saying that the seruice of the Church was nought because it was not in English Forsayde hee if wee had our Pater noster in English we would say it nine times against once now c. Ex Regist. Lincol. fol. 300. ¶ Note heere out of the records of the register that in this examination of Iohn Ryburne first his two sisters then his owne wife and at last hys owne father were called before Iohn Longland Byshop of Lincolne and compelled by his othe to depose against him Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne Richard Ryburne Iohn Eaton Cicilie his wyfe At Rosheborough An. 1530. Iohn Eaton and Cicilie hys wife of the parish of Spine Sister against brother wife agaâ—nst husband Iohn Eaton and Cicilie his wife were detected by Richarde Ryburne that they were marked of certayne in the parish on the sonday then last past in the sacring tyme to holde downe their heads and would not looke vpon the Sacrament Item in the feast of exaltation of the holy crosse when the bels did ring solemnely betweene Mattens and high Masse for saieng in a butchers house what a clampering of bels is heere Item the sayde Iohn Ryburne was detected of Richard his father for saieng these wordes The priests do naught for they shoulde say their seruice in Englishe that euery man may knowe it Item for these wordes speaking to one of hys
sore impotent miserable people your bedemeÌ„ TheÌ„ shal as wel y e number of our foresayd monstrous sort as of the bandes whores theeues and idle people decrease Then shall these great yearely exactions cease Then shall not your sword power crown dignity obedience of your people be traÌ„slated from you TheÌ„ shall you haue full obedience of your people Then shall the idle people be set to worke Then shall matrimony be much better kept Then shall the generation of your people be encreased Then shall your commons encrease in riches TheÌ„ shall y e Gospell be preached Then shall none beg our almes froÌ„ vs. TheÌ„ shall we haue enough and more then shall suffice vs which shall be the best hospitall that euer was founded for vs. TheÌ„ shall we daily pray to God for your most noble estate loÌ„g to endure Against this booke of the Beggers aboue prefixed being written in the time of the Cardinall The supplicatâ—â—â— of Purgatorye made by Syr Thâ— More against the 〈◊〉 of beggars another contrary booke or supplication was deuised and writteÌ„ shortly vpoÌ„ the same by one sir Thomas More knight Chauncellour of the Duchy of Lancaster vnder the name and title of the poore sely soules pewling out of Purgatory In the which booke after that the sayd M. More writer therof had fyrst deuided y e whole world into foure partes that is into heauen hell middle earth and purgatory then he maketh the dead mens soules by a Rhetoricall Prosopopoea to speake out of Purgatory pynfolde sometimes lamentably complayning sometimes pleasauntly dalying scoffing at the authour of the Beggers booke sometymes scoldyng and rayling at him calling him foole witlesse frantike an asse a goose a mad dog an hereticke all that nought is And no maruell if these sely soules of purgatory seme so fumish â— testy For heat ye know is testy soon inflameth choler but yet these Purgatory soules must take good heed how they call a man a foole and hereticke so often For if the sentence of the Gospell doth pronounce theÌ„ guilty of hell fyre Math. 5. which say fatue foole it may be doubted lest those poore sely melancholy soules of Purgatory calling this man foole so oft as they haue done doe bring themselues therby out of purgatory fire to the fire of hel by y e iust senteÌ„ce of the gospell so that neither the 5. woundes of S. Fraunces nor all the merites of S. Dominicke nor yet of all the Friers can release them poore wretches But yet for so much as I doe not nor cannot thinke that those departed soules eyther would so farre ouershoote themselues if they were in purgatory or els that there is any such fourth place of Purgatory at all vnlesse it be in M Mores Utopia as Mayster Mores Poeticall vayne doth imagine 〈◊〉 that is to say 〈…〉 I cease therefore to burden the soules departed and lay all the witte in maister More the authour and contriuer of this Poeticall booke for not keeping Decorum personae as a perfect Poet should haue done They that geue preceptes of Arte do note this in all Poeticall fictions as a special obseruation to foresee and expresse what is conuenient for euery persoÌ„ according to his degree and condition to speake and vtter Wherefore if it be true that M. More sayth in the sequele of his booke that grace charity increaseth in theÌ„ that lye in the paynes of Purgatory then is it not agreable that such soules lying so long in Purgatory should so soon forget their charity and â—all a rayling in theyr supplication so fumishly both against this man with such opprobrious vnâ—â—cting termes also agaynst Iohn Badby Richard Howndon Iohn Goose Lord Cobham and other Martirs of y e Lord burned for his word also agaynst Luther WilliaÌ„ Tindall Richard Hunne and other moe falsly belying the doctrine by them taught defended which is not like that such charitably soules of Purgatory would euer doe neither were it conuenient for them in that case which in deede though theyr doctrine were false shoulde redound to the more encrease of theyr payne Agayne where the B. of Rochester defineth the Aungels to be ministers to Purgatory soules some will thinke peraduenture M. More to haue missed some part of his Decorum in making the euill spirite of the author the deuill to be messenger betwene middle earth Purgatory in bringing tidinges to the prisoned soules both of the booke and of the name of the maker Now as touching the maner how this deuil came into Purgatory laughing grinning and gnashing his teeth M. Mores Anticâ—es in â—othe it maketh me to laugh to see the merye Antiques of M. More Belike theÌ„ this was some mery deuil or els haâ— eaten w t his teeth some Nasturcium before which commyng into Purgatory to shewe the name of this man Satan nasturciatur could not tell his tale without laughing But this was sayth he an â—â—mious and an enuious laughing ioyned with grinning and gnashing of teeth And immediatly vpoÌ„ the same was contriued this scoffing rayling supplication of the pewling soules of Purgatory as he himselfe doth terme them So then here was enmying enuying laughing grinning gnashing of teeth pewling scoffing rayling and begging and altogether to make a very black Sanctus in Purgatory In deed we read in Sâ—ripture that there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth in hell wher the soules and bodyes of men shal be tormented A Blacke SaÌ„ctus in Purgatorye But who would euer haue thought before that the euill aungell of thys man y t made the booke of Beggers being a spirituall and no corporall substaunce had teeth to gnashe and a mouth to grinne But where then stood M. More I meruaile all this meane while to see the deuill laugh with hys mouth so wide that the soules of purgatory might see all his teeth Belike this was in Utopia where M. Mores Purgatory is founded but because M. More is hence departed I leaue him wyth hys mery Antiques The aunswere of Iohn Fryth agaynst M. Mores purgatorye And as touching his book of Purgatory which he hath left behynde because Iohn Frith hath learnedly and effectuously ouerthrowne the same I will therefore referre the reader to hym while I repayre again the Lord willing to the history After that the clergy of Englande and especially the Cardinall vnderstood these bookes of the beggers supplications foresayde to be strawne abroad in the streetes of London and also before the king the sayd Cardinall caused not onely his seruantes dilligently to attend to gather them vp that they shuld not come into the kynges hands but also when he vnderstood that the kyng has receaued one or two of them he came vnto the kings Maiestie saying If it shall please your grace here are diuers seditious persons which haue scattered abroad bookes contayning manifest errours and heresies desiring his grace to beware of them Wherupon the king putting his hand
it may be to the health and saluation of thy soule and to the extirpation feare terrour and conuersion of al other heretickes vnto the vnitie of the Catholike faith This our finall decree by this our sentence definitiue we haue caused to be published in forme aforesaid Monday the xx of Nouember 1531. In the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul before the saide Iohn Byshop of London iudicially sitting Anno. 1531. being assisted with Iohn Abbot of Westminster and Robert Abbot of Waltham Nicholas Prior of Christes Church in London these honorable Lordes being also present Henry Earle of Essex Richard Gray brother of the Marques of Somerset Iohn Lambert Maior of London Richard Gresham and Edward Altam Shrieffes the which Maior and Shriues were required to be there present by the Byshop of Londons letters hereafter written Of this statute read before and by vertue of a statute of king Henry the fourth king of Englande also in the presence of diuers Chanons the Chauncellour Officiall and Archdeacon of London with the Byshops Chaplaines and a great number both of the Clergie and Laitie Mathew Grefton the Register beyng also there present M. Rich. Bayfild aliâs Somersam was brought forth by Thomas Turnor the Aparator hys keeper M. Rich. Bayfild agayne brought before the â—yshop in whose presence the transumpt of the Apostolicke Bull of Pope Leo the x. vpon the condemnation of Martine Luther and his adherentes was brought foorth and shewed sealed with the seale of Thomas Wolsey late Legate de Latere and subscribed with the signe and name of M. Robert Tunnes publike Notary and also the decree vpon the condemnation of certain bookes brought in by him sealed with the seale of the Archbyshop of Canterbury and subscribed by three Notaries Then the Byshop of London repeated in effecte before him his abiuration which he had before made and other hys demerites committed and done beside his abiuration and the sayde Baifield saide that he was not culpable in the articles that were obiected against hym and desired that the heresies contained in the bookes whiche he brought ouer might be declared in open audience Then the Byshop after certeine talke had with the saide Bayfield as touching the desert of his cause asked hym whether he could shewe any cause why he should not be deliuered ouer vnto the seculer power and be pronounced as a relaps and suffer punishment as a relaps The sayd Baifield declared or propouÌ„ded no cause but said y t he brought ouer those bookes for lacke of money and not to sowe any heresies And incontinent the sayd Bayfield with a vehement spirite as it appeared sayde vnto the Byshop of Lond. the life of you of the spiritualtie is so euill that yee be heretickes and ye doe not onely liue euill The saying of Rich. Bayfilde to the Byshop of London but doe maintaine euill liuing and also do let that what true lyuing is may not be knowen saide that their liuing is agaynst Christes Gospell and that their beliefe was neuer taken of Christes Church Then the sayde Byshop after long deliberation had for so much as the sayd Rich. Bayfield he sayd could shew no cause why he should not be declared as relaps he read the decree and sentence against him by the which amongest other thinges he condemned him as an heretike and pronounced him to be punished with the punishment due vnto such as fall againe into heresie and by his wordes did disgrade him Sentence against Rich. Bayfilde and also declared that hee shoulde be actually disgraded as is more at large conteined in the long sentence The foresayd sentence being so read by the Byshop of London he proceeded immediatly to the actual solemne disgradyng of the sayd Richard Bayfild aliâs Somersam and there solemnely and actually disgraded him before the people the which thing being done he dismissed him by the sentence aforesayd from the Ecclesiasticall Court Wherupon the secular power being there present receiued him vnto their iurisdiction without any writte in that behalfe obtained but only by vertue of the Byshops letters by the statute of kyng Henry the .4 in that behalfe prouided and directed vnto them vnder the Bishops seale The tenour oâ— which letters here after folow * The Letters of requirie directed to the Maior and Shiriffes of the Citie of London that they should be present that day when the sentence should be giuen to receiue the heretike as they called him that was condemned IHon by the permission of God Byshop of London vnto our dearely beloued in Christ The letterâ— of â—â—quiry to the 〈◊〉 and Shiriffes of London the right honourable Lord Maior of the Citie of London and the Shiriffes of the same health grace and benediction Whereas we haue already by our Vicar general proceeded in a certaine cause of heresie and relaps into the same against one Richayd Bayfilde alias Somersam and intende vpon Monday next beeing the xx day of this present moneth of Nouember to giue a sentence definitiue against the saide Richard Bayfild alias Somersam and to leaue and deliuer him ouer vnto the secular power We require you the Lord Maior and Shiriffes aforesaid the Kinges Maiesties Vicegerentes euen in the bowels of Iesu Christ that according to the forme and effect of the statute of our most noble and famous prince in Christ our Lord the Lord Henry the fourth by the grace of God late King of England that you will be personally present in the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paule with your fauourable ayde and assistance in this behalfe the day that the sentence shall be giuen and to receiue the said Richard Bayfild aliâs Somersam after his sentence so giuen to discharge vs and our Officers and to doe further according to the tenour and effect of the saide statute as farre as shal be required of you according to the Canonical Sanctions and the laudable custome of the famous kingdome of England in this behalfe accustomed In witnesse whereof wee haue set our seale vnto this present Dated the 19 day of Nouember An. 1531. and in the first yeare of our consecration On Monday the xx day of Nouember in the yeare aforesaid in the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paule the byshop of London calling vnto him Iohn Abbot of Westminster Robert Abbot of Waltam Nicholas Prior of Christes Church of the Citie of London maister Iohn Coxe Auditor and Uicare generall to the Archebyshop of Canterbury Peter Ligham Official of the Court of Caunterbury Thomas Baghe Chauncellour of the Church of S. Paules William Clief Archdeacon of London Iohn Incent Chanon residentary of the same William Brytton Robert Birch and Hugh Aprice Doctours of both lawes in the presence of vs Mathew Grefton Register Antony Hussy Richard Martin and Thomas Shadwall publicke Notaries and Scribes appoynted in this behalfe briefly rehearsed the aunsweres of the same Bayfild in effect and his abiuration other
dayes who kepte her maides and suche as were about her so occupyed in sowing and woorking of shirts smockes for the poore The good order of the Court in Queene Annes tyme. that neither was there sene any idlenes then amoÌ„gst them nor any leisure to followe such pastimes as daily are seene now a daies to raigne in princes courtes Thus the king being deuorced from the lady Dowager his brothers wife maried this gracious Lady makyng a prosperous and happy change for vs The king diuorced from Lady Catherine froÌ„ the Pope both at one tyme. being diuorced from the foresaide Princesse and also from the Pope both at one time Notwythstanding as good and godly purposes are neuer without some incommoditie or trouble following so it happened in this diuorcement that the sayde Princesse procuring from Rome the Popes curse caused both the king and the realme to be interdited wherof more is hereafter to be spoken In the meane time Quene Anne shortly after her mariage Anno 1533 being great with childe the next yeare followynge which was 1533. after the first diuorcement publikely proclaimed Queene Anne crowned Queene Elizabeth borne was crowned wyth high solemnitie at Westminster and not long after her Coronation the 7. day of September she was brought a bed and deliuered of a faire Lady for whose good deliueraunce Te Deum was songe in all places and great preparation made for the Christening The Maior and his brethren with 40. of the chiefe Citizens were commaunded to be present withall the nobles and Gentlemen The kings Pallace and all the wals betweene that and the Friers was hanged with Arras and the Friers Churche Also the Fonte was of siluer stoode in the midst of the Churche three steppes high whych was couered with a fine cloth and diuers Gentlemen wyth aprons and towels about their neckes gaue attendance about it Ouer the Fonte hong a faire Canapy of crimosine Satten fringed wyth Golde About it was a raile couered wyth saie Betweene the Quire and the body of the church was a close place with a pan of fire to make the childe ready in These things thus ordered the childe was brought into the Hall and then euery man set forward First the citizens 2. and 2. Then the gentlemen Esquiers and Chapleins Next after folowed the Aldermen and the Maior alone Next the Maior folowed the kings Councell Then the kings Chappel Then Barons Bishops and Earles Then came the Earl of Essex bearing the couered Basons gilte After him the Marques of Exeter wyth the taper of Uirgin waxe Next him the Marques Dorset bearynge the Salte Behinde him the Ladie Marie of Northfolke bearing the Chrisome which was very riche of Perle and stone The olde Duchesse of Northfolke bare the childe in a Mantle of Purple Ueluette with a longe traine Furred with Ermine The Duke of Northfolke with hys Marshal rod went on the right hand of the sayde Duchesse and the Duke of Suffolke on the left hande Before them went the Officers of armes The Countesse of Kente bare the long traine of the childes mantell Betwene the Countesse and the child went the Erle of Wilshire on the right hand and the Erle of Darby on the left hand supporting the said traine In the middest ouer the childe was borne a Canapie by the Lord Rochford the Lord Hussey the Lord William Haward and the Lord Thomas Hawarde the elder In this order they came vnto the Churche dore where the Bishop of London mette it with diuers Abbots and Byshops and began the obseruances of the Sacrament The Archbishop of Caunterbury was Godfather and the olde Duchesse of Northfolke and the old Marchionesse of Dorset widowes were Godmothers and the childe was named Elizabeth After all thinges were done at the Churche doore the child was brought to the Fonte Christened This done Cranmer godfather to Queene Elizabeth Garter the chiefe king of armes cryed aloud God of his infinite goodnes send prosperous lyfe and longe to the high and mighty princesse of England ELIZABETH Then the Trompettes blew and the childe was brought vp to the aultare and immediately confirmed by the Archbishop the Marchionesse of Exceter beyng Godmother Then the Archbishop of Caunterbury gaue to the Princesse a standing cup of Gold The Duchesse of Northfolke gaue to her a standing cup of Golde fretted with Pearle The Marchionesse of Dorset three gilte boles pounced with a couer The Marchionesse of Exceter three standing boles gilt grauen with a couer And so after a solemne bancket ended with Ipocras Wafers and such lyke in great plenty they returned in like order agayne vnto the Courte wyth the Princesse and so departed At the Maryage of this noble Lady as there was no small ioy vnto al good and godly men and no lesse hope of prosperous successe to Gods true Religion so in like maner on the contrarye parte the papistes wanted not theyr malicious and secret attemptes as by the false hipocrisie and fayned holynesse of a false fayned hipocrite this yeare before espyed found out may sufficiently appeare what theyr deuilishe deuises and purposes were For certayne Monks Friers other euill disposed persoÌ„s of a deuilish intent had put into the heades of many of the kinges subiectes that they had reuelation of God and hys sayntes y t he was highly displeased w t king Henry for y e diuorcement of the Lady Katherine and surmised amongst other thyngs that God had reuealed to a Nunne named Elizabeth Barton whome they called the holy maide of Kente that in case the Kinge proceeded in the sayde deuorce The maide of Kent with her false fained hipocrisie appreheÌ„ded hee should not be king of this realme one moneth after and in the reputation of God not one day nor hour This Elizabeth Barton by fals dissimulation practised and shewed to the people marueilous alteration of her visage and other partes of her body as if she had bene rapt or in a traunce in those fained traunces by false hipocrisie as though shee had bene inspired of God she spake many words in rebuking of sinne and reproouing the Gospell whiche shee called heresie and among them vttered diuers thyngs to the great reproch of the king and Quene to the establishing of Idolatrie Pilgrimage and the derogatioÌ„ of Gods glory whych her naughtines being spied out by the great labour and diligence of the Archbishop of Caunterbury the Lord Cromwell and Maister Hugh Latimer shee was condemned and put to death with certeyne of her affinitie and Councell in the moneth of Aprill Elizabeth 〈◊〉 with her 〈◊〉 coÌ„spirâ—tâ—rs an 1533. The names of which conspiratours with her were these Edwarde Bocking Monke of Canterbury Richard Master Person of Aldington Iohn Dering Monke of Canterbury Hugh Riche Frier Warden of the Gray Friers of Canterbury Richard Risby Henry Gold bacheler of Diuinitie and Person of Aldermary Fisher Byshop of Rochester Iohn Adeson Priest his Chapleine Thomas
leaue vndone any part 〈◊〉 parcel of the premisses or else in the execution and setting forth of the same do coldly and fainedly vse any maner sinister addition wrong interpretation or painted colour then we straightly charge commaund you that forthwith vpon any such default negligence or dissimulation of the said Bishop or any other ecclesiasticall person of his dioces contrary to the true tenour meaning and effecte of the saide charge by vs to him appointed aforesaid yee doe make indelaidly and with all speede and dâ—ligence declaration and aduertisement to vs and our Counsell of the saide defaulte and of the behauiour maner and fashion of the same And for as much as we vpon singular trust and assured confidence which we haue in you and for the speciall loue and zeale we suppose and thinke ye beare towards vs and the publicke and common wealth vnitie and tranquillitie of this our realme haue specially elected and chosen you among so many for this purpose and haue reputed you suche men as vnto whose wisedome discretion truth and fidelitie we might commit a matter of suche great waight moment and importance as whereupon the vnitie and tranquillity of our realme doth consist if ye shoulde contrary to our expectation and trust which we haue in you and agaynst your duety and allegeance towards vs neglect or omit to do with all your diligence and wisedome whatsoeuer shall be in your power for the due performance of our mind and pleasure to you before declared in this behalfe or hâ—lt or stomble at any part or specialitie of the same be yee assured that we like a Prince of iustice will so extremely punish you for the same that all the worlde besides shall take by you example and beware contrary to their allegeance to disobey the lawfull commaundement of theyr soueraigne Lord and Prince in such things as by the faithfull execution whereof ye shall not onely aduance the honor of Almightie God and set foorth the maiestie and Imperiall dignitie of youre soueraigne Lord but also bring an inestimable weale profite and commoditie vnitie and tranquillitie to all the common state of this our Realme whereunto both by the lawes of God nature and man ye be vtterly bound Geuen vnder our signet at our Pallace of Westminster the 9. day of Iune Furthermore that no man shall cauill or surmise thys fatall fall and ruine of the Pope to haue come rashly vpon the Kings owne partiall affection or by any sensuall temeritie of a few and not by the graue and aduised iudgement approbation and consent generally and publikely as well of the nobles and commons temporal as also vppon substantiall groundes and the very strength of truth by the discussion and consultation of the spiritual and most learned persons in this Realme it shall be requisite moreouer to these premisses to adioyne the words and testimonies also of the Byshops owne othes and profession made to the King yelding and rendering vnto him only the stile of supreme head next vnder Christ of the Church of England all other seruice subiection and obedience to be geuen to any other forreine Potentate which should be preiudiciall to the Kings highnes in this behalfe beeing excluded and that both frankely and freely of their own voluntary motion and also vppon the faith and fidelitie of their priesthode as by their owne words and handwriting may appeare in forme as heere vnder followeth The othe of Steuen Gardiner to the King EGo Stephanus Wintonien Episcopus pure sponte absolute in verbo pontificio profiteor ac spondeo Illustrissimae vestrae Regiae maiestati singulari ac summo Domino meo patrono Henrico Dei gratia Angliae Franciae Regi fidei defensori Domino Hiberniae atque in terris Ecclesiae Anglicanae supremo immediatè sub Christo capiti quod post hac nulli externo Imperatori Regi Principi aut Prelato nec Romano pontifici quem Papam vocant fidelitatem obedientiam c. In English I Steuen Byshop of Winchester do purely of mine owne voluntary accord and absolutely The othe of Steph. Gardiner to the king in y e word of a Bishop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and Patrone Henry the 8. by the grace of Gdo King of England of France defendor of the fayth Lord of Ireland in earth of the Church of England supreme head immediately vnder Christ that from this day forward I shall sweare promise geue or cause to be geueÌ„ to no forreine PoteÌ„tate Emperour King Prince or Prelate nor yet to the Byshop of Rome whoÌ„ they call Pope any othe or feaultie directly or indirectly either by word or writyng but at all tymes and in euery case condition I shall obserue hold mainteyne to all effectes intentes the quarell cause of your royall Maiestie your successours and to the vttermost of my power shall defend the same agaynst all manner of persons whom soeuer I shall know or suspect to bee aduersaries to your Maiestie or to your successours shall geue my fayth truth obedience sincerely with my very hart onely to your royall Maiestie as to my supreme Prince I professe the Papacie of Rome not to be ordeined of God by holy Scripture but constantly do affirme and openly declare and shall declare it to be set vp onely by maÌ„ Stephen Gardiner aprenoun-renounceth the Pope and shall cause diligently other men likewise to publish the same Neither shall I enter any treatie with any person or persons either priuely or apertly or shall consent thereto that the Byshop of Rome shall haue or exercise here any authoritie or iurisdiction or is to be restored to any iurisdicâ—ion hereafter Furthermore that y e sayd Byshop of Rome now being or any that shall succeede him hereafter in the sayd Sea is not to be called Pope nor supreme Byshop or vniuersall Byshop nor most holy Lord but onely ought to be called Byshop of Rome and felow brother as the old maner of the most auncient Byshops hath bene this I shall to my power openly mainteyne and defend Also I shall firmely obserue cause to bee obserued of other to the vttermost of my cunnyng witte power all such lawes and Actes of this Realme how and what soeuer as haue bene enacted established for the extirpation and suppression of the Papacie and of the authoritie and iurisdiction of the sayd Byshop of Rome Neither shall I appeale hereafter to the sayd Bish. of Rome nor euer consent to any person that shall appeale to him neither shall I attempt prosecute or follow any sute in the Court of Rome for any cause of right or Iustice to be had or shall make aunswere to any plee or action nor shall take vpon me the person and office either of the plaintife or defendent in the sayd Court. And if the sayd Byshop by his messenger or by his letters shall make any meanes or
significatiō vnto me of any matter what soeuer it be I shall with all speede diligence make declaration aduertisement therof or cause that same to be signified either to your princely maiesty or to some of your secret coūsaile or to your successours or any of their priuy counsell Neither shall I send or cause to be send at any tyme any writing or messēger to the sayd Byshop or to his Court without the knowledge cōsent of your maiesty or your successours willyng me to send writing or messenger vnto him Neither shall I procure or geue coūsaile to any persō to procure bules brieues or rescriptes whatsoeuer either for me or for any other frō the sayd Bysh. of Rome or his court And if any such shall be procured agaynst my will knowledge either in generall or in speciall or els whosoeuer they shall be graunted vnto them I shall vtter disclose the same not consent thereunto nor vse them in any case shall cause them to be brought to your maiestie or your successours Furthermore for the confirmation hereof I geue my fayth truth by firme promise in the fayth of a Byshop that agaynst this my foresayd profession promise made I shall defēd my selfe by no dispēsation exception nor any remedy or cautel of law or exāple during this my natural life And if heretofore I haue done or made any protestatiō in preiudice of this my profession promise here made the same I do reuoke at this present for euer hereafter and here vtterly do renounce by these presents Whereunto I haue subscribed vnder written the name both of my selfe of my Byshopricke with my proper hand thereto also haue put to my seale in perpetual vndoubted testimony of the premisses Geuen the x. day of February an 1534. of our soueraigne Lord kyng Henry viij 26 Steph. Winton * The lyke othe of Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London I Iohn Byshop of London do purely of myne owne volūtary accord absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular The othe of Stokesley and chief Lord and patrone Henry 8 by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth of the same Church of Englād supreme head immediately vnder Christ. c. Like to the othe before Ioan. London ¶ The like othe and handwriting of Edward Lee Archbyshop of Yorke I Edward by the permission of God Archbyshop of Yorke doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The othe of Lee Archb. of Yorke and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. In like forme to the othe before Edovardus Eborac The like othe and handwriting of Cuthbert Byshop of Duresme I Cuthbert by the permission of God Byshop of Duresme doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The oth of Tōstal of Durisme and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. As before Per me Cutbertum Dulnelm And so likewise all the other Byshops after the same order and forme of othe were obliged and bound to the king as to their supreme head of the Church of England immediatly vnder Christ renouncyng and abiuryng vtterly and voluntarily the Popes too long vsurped iurisdiction in this Realme testifieng moreouer the same both with their owne hand and also with their seale Besides these cōfirmations testimonials of y e Bishops aforesayd ye shall heare yet moreouer the decree and publicke sentence of the vniuersitie of Cambridge written likewise and subscribed signed with the publike seale of their vniuersitie the tenor of which their letter heere followeth ¶ A letter of the Vniuersitie of Cambridge against the vsurped power of the Byshop of Rome VNiuersis Sanctae matris Ecclesiae filijs ad quos praesentes literae peruenturae sunt coetus omnis regentium non regentium Academiae Cantabrigiensis salutem in omnium saluatore Iesu Christo. Cum de Romani pontificis potestate c. In English TO all and singular children of the holy mother Church to whose hands these presents shall come the whole societie of Regentes and not Regētes of the Uniuersitie of Cābridge A letter of the vniuersitye of Cambridge sendeth greeting in our Sauiour Iesu Christ. Where as now of late it hath risen vp in question among vs concerning the power of the Bishop of Rome which he doth both claime to himselfe by the holy Scripture ouer all prouinces nations in Christendome and hath now of long time exercised in this realme of England and forasmuch as our censure concerning the cause is required to wit whether the Byshop of Rome hath any power or authoritie in this kingdome of England allotted to hym by God in the Scripture more then any other foreine Byshop or no we thought it therfore good reason our duty for the searching out of the veritie of the said question that we should employ therein our whole indeuour and study whereby we might render and publish to the world what our reason and censure is touching the premisses For therefore we suppose that Uniuersities were first prouided and instituted of Princes to the end that both y e people of Christ might in the lawe of God be instructed and also that false errours if any did rise might through the vigilant care and industry of learned Diuines be discussed extinguished and vtterly rooted out For the which cause we in our assemblies and conuocations after our accustomed maner resorting and conferring together vpon the question aforesayd and studiously debating and deliberating with our selues how and by what order we mighte best proceede for the finding out of the truth of the matter and at length choosing out certayne of the best learned Doctours and Bachelers of Diuinity and other maisters haue committed to them in charge studiously to ensearch and peruse the places of holy Scripture by the viewing and conferring of which places together they might certifie vs what is to be said to the question propounded For asmuch therefore as we hauing heard and well aduised The censure of the vniuersity of Cambridge against the Popes supremacye and throughly discussed in open disputations what may be sayd on both partes of the foresayd question those reasons and arguments do appeare to vs more probable stronger truer and more certaine sounding much more neare to the pure and natiue sense of Scripture which do deny the Byshop of Rome to haue any such power geuen him of God in the Scripture By reason force of whych arguments we being perswaded and conioining together in one opinon haue with our selues thus decreed to aunswere vnto the question aforesayde and in these writings thus resolutely do aunswere in the name of y e whole Uniuersitie
Smithfield and so Pointz said to him howbeit sayd he what so euer the crime was if his Lordship or any other noble manne had wrytten requiring to haue had them he thought they should not haue bene denied Well sayde he I haue no leisure to wryte for the Princesse is ready to ride Then sayde Pointz if it shall please your Lordship I will attēd vpon you vnto y e next baiting place which was at Mastright If you so doe sayde the Lorde I will aduise my self by the way what to write So Pointz folowed him from Akon to Mastright the which are 15. English miles asonder there he receiued letters of him Letters frō the Lord o◠Barrow to the Lord Cromwell concerning M. Tindall one to the coūsel there an other to the company of the marchants aduēturers an other also to the Lord Cromwell in Englād So Pointz roade from thence to Bruxels and then and there deliuered to the counsail the letters out of England wyth the Lord of Barrowes letters also and receiued eftsoones answer into England of the same by letters which he brought to Antwerpe to the English marchantes who required him to goe with them into England and he very desirous to haue M. Tindal out of prisone Poyntz sent with letters frō Bruxels to England lette not for to take paines with losse of time in his owne busines and occupying but diligently followed with y e said letters which he there deliuered to the counsell and was commanded by them to tary vntil he had other letters of the which he was not dispatched thēce in a month after At length the letters being deliuered him he returned againe deliuered them to the Emperors counsell at Bruxels and there taryed for answere of the same When the sayd Pointz had taried 3. or 4. dayes it was tolde him of one that belonged to the Chauncerie that M. Tindall shoulde haue bene deliuered to him accordinge to the tenour of the letters But Phillippes being there followed the suite against maister Tindall and hearing that hee should be deliuered to Pointz The suite of Philips agaynst M. and doubting leaste hee shuld be put from his purpose he knew none other remedy but to accuse Pointz saying that hee was a dweller in the towne of Antwerpe and there had bene a succourer of Tindal and was one of the same opinion and that all this was onely his owne labour and sute to haue M. Tindall at libertie and no mans els Thus vppon hys information and accusation Tindall Poyntz attached by Philips Pointz was attached by the Procurour generall the Emperours Attorny and deliuered to the keping of two Sergeants of armes and the same euening was sent to hym one of the Chancery with the Procuror generall who ministred vnto hym an othe that he should truely make answere to all suche things as shoulde be inquired of hym thinking they would haue had no other examinations of hym but of hys Message Pointz examined The next day likewise they came againe and had him in examination and so fiue or sixe daies one after an other vppon not so fewe as an hundreth Articles as well of the kings affaires as of the message concerning Tindal of his aiders and of his religion Out of the which examinations the Procurer general drew 23. or 24. articles and declared the same against the said Pointz the copy wherof he deliuered to him to make answer therunto and permitted him to haue an Aduocate and Proctour that is a doctour and Proctor in the lawe and order was taken that 8. dayes after he should deliuer vnto them his aunswer and from 8. daies to 8. daies to procede til the processe were ended Also that he should send no Messenger to Antwerpe where as hys house was beyng 24. Engiishe miles from Bruxels where he was prisonner nor to any other place but by the poste of the towne of Bruxels nor to sende any letters nor any to be deliuered to him but writtē in dutch and the Procurour generall who was party against him to reade them to peruse to examine them thorowly contrary to all right and equitie before they were sent or deliuered Neither might any be suffred to speake or talke w t Pointz in any other tongue or lāguage except only in the Dutch tongue so that his keepers who were Dutchmen might vnderstand what the contents of the letters or talk should be sauing that at one certaine time the Prouinciall of the white friers came to dinner where Pointz was prisoner and brought with him a yong Nouice being an englishman whom the Prouinciall after dinner of his owne accord did bid to talke with the sayde Pointz and so wyth him he was licenced to talk The purpose and great pollicy therin was easie to be perceiued Betwene Pointz the Nouice was much prety talke as of sir Tho. More Talke betweene Poyntz and a Nouice and of y e bishop of Rochester and of their putting to death whose death he seemed greatly to lament especially dyeng in such a quarell worthy as he said to be accounted for Martirs with other noble doctrine and deepe learning in diuinitie meete to feede swine withall Such blindnes then in those dayes raigned amongst them After this Pointz deliuered vp his aunswer to the Procurour generall and then after at the dayes appointed went foorth with replication duplicke with other aunswers eche to other in writing what they could Poyntz troubled for M. Tindall As the Commissioners came to Pointz Philips the traytour accompanied them to the dore in following the processe against him as he also did against M. Tindall for so they that had Pointz in keeping shewed hym Thus Pointz for Maister Tyndall was sore troubled and long kept in prison but at length when he saw no other remedie by night he made his escape and auoyded their hands But good Tyndall could not escape their handes but remayned in prison still who being brought vnto his aunswere was offered to haue an aduocate and a proctor for in any criminall cause there it shall be permitted to haue counsaile to make aunswere in the lawe But he refused to haue any such sayeng that he would aunswere for himselfe and so he did At last after muche reasoning when no reason woulde serue although he deserued no death The condēnatiō of M. Tindall The Martirdom of W. Tindall he was condemned by vertue of the Emperours decree made in the assemble at Ausbrough as is before signified and vpon the same brought forth to the place of execution Anno 1536 was there tied to y e stake and then strangled first by the hangman and afterward with fire consumed in the morning at the towne of Filford an 1536. crieng thus at the stake with a feruente zeale and a loud voyce Lord open the King of Englands eyes The prayer of M. Tindall· ¶ The Martyrdome and burning of mayster William Tyndall in Flaunders by Filford Castle
extant in his workes to be seene and woorthy in all ages to be marked the tenour whereof tendeth to this effect as followeth Tyndals supplications to the King Nobles and subiects of England I Beseech the Kings most noble grace well to consider all the wayes Tindals supplicatioÌ„ to the king and states of England by the whiche the Cardinall and oure holy Byshops haue led hym since he was first King and to see whereunto all the pride pompe and vaine boast of y e Cardinall is come and how God hath resisted hym and oure Prelates in all their wiles We hauing nothing to do at all haue medled yet with all matters and haue spente for our Prelates causes more then all Christendome euen vnto the vtter beggering of our selues and haue gotten nothing but rebuke and hate amoÌ„g all nations a mocke and a scorne of them whom we haue most holpen For the Frenchmen as the saieng is of late dayes made a play or a disguising at Paris in whiche the Emperour daunsed with the Pope and the French King and weeryed them the King of England sitting on a hye bench and lookyng on The king of England payes for all And when it was asked why he daunced not it was aunswered that he sat there but to pay the minstrels their wages As who shoulde say we payd for all mens dauncing We monied the Emperour openly and gaue y e french King double and treble secretly and to the Pope also Yea and though Ferdinandus had money sent openly to blind the world withall yet the saieng is through all Dutchland that we sent money to the King of Pole c. Furthermore The secoÌ„â— petition of Tindall I beseech his grace also to haue mercy of his owne soule and not to suffer Christ and his holy Testament to be persecuted vnder his name any longer that the sword of the wrath of God may be put vp agayne which for that cause no doubt is most chiefly drawne Thirdly my petition is to his grace The third petition of Tindall to haue compassion on his poore subiectes that the Realme vtterly perish not with the wicked counsayle of our pestilente Prelates For if his grace which is but a man should die the Lords and commons not knowing who hath most right to enioy the crowne the realme could not but stand in great daunger My fourth sute and exhortation is to all the Lords temporall of the realme Thâ— 4. pâ—â—â—tion of Tindall Limitation of succession to the Crowne I pray God this be not a prophesie agaynst England The 5. petition of M. Tindall that they come and fall before y e kings grace and humbly desire his Maiestie to suffer it to be tried who of right ought to succeede And if he or shee fayle who next and who third And let it be proclaimed openly and let all the Lords temporall be sworne therto and all y e knightes and squiers and gentlmen and the commons aboue xviij yeares old that there be no strife for the succession If they trie it by the sword I promise them I see no other likelyhode but it will cost the realme of England c. Further of all the subiects of England this I craue that they repent For the cause of euill rulers is the sinne of the subiects as testifieth the Scripture And the cause of false Preachers is that the people haue no loue vnto the truth sayth Paule in the 2. Chapter of the 2. Epistle to the Thessalonians We be all sinners an hundred times greater then all that we suffer Let vs therefore eche forgiue other remembring the greater sinners the more welcome if we repent according to the similitude of the riotous son Luk. xv For Christ died for sinners and is their Sauiour and his bloud their treasure to pay for their sinnes He is that fatted calfe which is slaine to make them good cheare withall if they wil repent and come to their father againe and his merites is the goodly rayment to couer the naked deformities of their sinnes Finally if the persecution of the Kings grace and of other temporall persons conspiring with the spiritualtie be of ignoraunce I doubt not but that their eyes shal be opened shortly and they shal see repent and God shal shew them mercy But if it be of a set malice against the truth and of a grounded hate against the law of God by the reason of a full coÌ„sent they haue to sinne and to walke in their old wayes of ignoraunce whereunto beeing now past all repentance they haue vtterly yeelded themselues to followe with full lust without bridle or snaffle which is the sinne against the holy Ghost then ye shall see euen shortly that God shall turne the poynt of the sword wherewith they now shed Christes bloud homewarde to shed theyr owne againe after all the examples of the Bible These thinges thus discoursed pertayning to the story and doings of Tindall finally it remayneth to inferre certayne of his priuate letters and epistles whereof among diuers other which haue not come to our hands two speciall he wrote to Iohn Frith one properly vnder his own name another vnder the name of Iacob but in very deede was written and deliuered to Iohn Frith being prisoner then in the Tower as ye shall further vnderstand by the sequeale heereafter The copie and tenour of the Epistles heere followeth A letter sent from Tyndall vnto Mayster Frith being in the Tower THE grace and peace of God our Father and of Iesus Christe our Lord be with you Amen Dearely beloued brother Iohn A letter of Tindall to M. Fryth I haue heard say how the hipocrits now that they haue ouercome that great busines whiche letted them or at the least way haue brought it at a stay they returne to their olde nature againe The will of God be fulfilled and that which he hath ordeyned to be ere the world was made that come and his glory raigne ouer all Dearely beloued how euer the matter be commit your selfe wholy and onely vnto your most louyng Father and most kynde Lorde and feare not men that threate nor trust men that speake faire but trust him that is true of promise and able to make hys word good Your cause is Christes Gospell a light that must be fed with the bloud of fayth The lampe must be dressed and snuffed dayly and that oyle poured in euery euening and morning that the light go not out Though we be sinners Pet. 2. yet is the cause right If when we be buffeted for well doing we suffer paciently and endure that is acceptable to God for to that end we are called For Christ also suffred for vs leauing vs an example that wee should follow his steps who did no sin Herby haue we perceiued loue that he layd downe his life for vs 1. Iohn 3. therefore we ought also to lay downe our liues for the brethren Reioyce and be glad Math. 5. Rom. 8.
Phil. 3. for great is your reward in heauen For we suffer with him that wee may also be glorified with him who shall chaunge our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body according to the working wherby he is able euen to subiect al things vnto him Dearely beloued be of good courage and comfort your soule with the hope of this hye reward and beare the image of Christ in your mortall body Boldnes of spirite that it may at his comming be made like to his immortall and followe the example of all youre other deare breethren which choose to suffer in hope of a better resurrection Keepe your conscience pure and vndefiled and say against that nothing Sticke at necessary things and remember the blasphemies of the enemies of Christ Woâ—nde not Conscience Standing â—pon things necessarye saieng they finde none but that wil abiure rather then suffer the extremitie Moreouer the death of them that come againe after they haue once denied though it bee accepted wyth God and all that beleeue yet is it not glorious for the hypocrites say he must needes dye denyeng helpeth not But might it haue holpen they would haue denied fiue hundreth times Death after denying euil spoken of by the aduersaryes but seeing it would not helpe them therefore of pure pride and meere malice together they spake with their mouthes that their conscience knoweth false If you geue your selfe cast your selfe yeeld your selfe commit your selfe wholy and onely to your louing father then shall his power be in you and make you stroÌ„g and that so strong that you shall feele no payne which should be to another present death and his spirite shall speake in you and teach you what to aunswere Obedience to God according to his promise He shall set out his truth by you wonderfully and worke for you aboue all that your hart can imagine Yea and you are not yet dead though the hypocrites all To looke for no mans helpe bringeth Gods helpe Conâ—tancye in standing Patience in suffering with all they can make haue sworne your death Vna salus victis nullam sperare salutem To looke for no mans helpe bringeth the helpe of God to them that seeme to be ouercome in the eyes of the hypocrites Yea it shall make God to carry you through thicke and thinne for his truthes sake in spite of all the enemies of hys truth There falleth not an heare till his houre be come and when his houre is come necessitie carieth vs hence though we be not willing But if we be willing then haue we a reward and thanke Feare not threatening therefore neyther be ouercome of sweet words Bilney with which twayne the hypocrites shall assayle you Neyther let the persuasions of worldly wisedome beare rule in your hart PerseueraÌ„ce to the ende no though they be your friends that counsayle you Let Bilney be a warning to you Let not their visure beguile your eyes Let not your body faynt He that endureth to the end shall be saued If the payne be aboue your strength Math. 22. remember Whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my name I will geue it you And pray to youre father in that name and he shall cease your payne or shorten it The Lord of peace of hope and of fayth be with you Amen William Tyndall TWo haue suffred in Antwerpe In die sanctae Crucis vnto the great glory of the Gospell Two Martirs at Antwerpe Foure Martyrs in FlauÌ„ders one at S. Luke Persecution at Roane Fiue Doctors at Paris taken for the Gospel four at Rysels in Flanders and at Luke hath there one at the least suffered and all the same day At Roane in Fraunce they persecute And at Paris are fiue Doctors taken for the Gospell See you are not alone Be cheerefull and remember that among the hard harted in England there is a number reserued by grace for whose sakes if neede be you must be ready to suffer Sir if you may write how short soeuer it be forget it not that we may knowe howe it goeth with you for oure harts ease The Lord be yet againe with you with all his plenteousnes and fill you that you flowe ouer Amen If when you haue read this you may send it to Adrian do I pray you that he may knowe howe that our harte is with you George Ioy at Candlemas being at Barrow printed ij leaues of Genes in a great forme and sent one copy to the King and another to the new Quene with a letter to N. for to deliuer them and to purchase licence that he might so go through all the Bible Out of this is sprong the noise of the new Bible and out of that is the great seeking for English bookes at all printers and bookebinders in Antwerpe and for an English Priest that should print This chaunced the 9. day of May. Sir your wyfe is well content with the will of God and would not for her sake haue the glory of God hindred William Tyndall Another notable and woorthy letter of Maister William Tyndall sent to the sayd Iohn Frith vnder the name of Iacob ¶ The grace of our Sauiour Iesus his pacience meekenesse humblenesse circumspection and wisedome be with your hart Amen DErely beloued brother Iacob mine harts desire in our Sauiour Iesus is An other letter of W. Tindal that you arme your selfe with pacience and bee cold sober wyse and circumspect and that you keepe you alowe by the ground auoiding hie questions that passe the common capacitie But expound the law truly and open the vayle of Moses to condemne all flesh High questions to be auoyded proue all men sinners all deedes vnder the law before mercy haue taken away the coÌ„demnatioÌ„ therof to be sinne and damnable and then as a faythfull minister set abroche the mercy of our Lord Iesus All deedes before they be iustified by faith are sinne Preaching the lawe of God mercy of Christ. Sacraments without significations to be refused and let the wounded coÌ„sciences drinke of the water of him And then shall your preaching be with power not as the doctrine of the hypocrites and the spirite of God shall worke with you and all coÌ„scieÌ„ces shall beare record vnto you and feele that it is so And all doctrine that casteth a miste on those two to shadow and hide them I meane the law of God and mercy of Christ that resist you withall your power Sacramentes without signification refuse If they put significations to them receiue them if you see it may helpe though it be not necessary Of the presence of Christes body in the Sacrament meddle as little as you can M. Tindall here beareth with tyme. that there appeare no diuision among vs. Barnes will be whote agaynst you The Saxons be sore on the affirmatiue whether constant or obstinate I omitte it to God Phillip Melancthon is sayd to be with the
do loue me and I them All the opinioÌ„s of Iohn Lambert ingrossed in two propositions for God and in God And those doe I recken all them that are or will be truly Christen in calling vpon Christes name And concerning opinioÌ„s or coÌ„clusions I can tel you of none other theÌ„ I haue shewed the summe wherof I recken and think vtterly be concluded in two propositions which both are written in the new Testament The first proposition Act. 4. The first is in the Actes of the Apostles in this wise Christus est caput anguli nec est in alio quoquam salus Non enim aliud nomen sub coelo datum est inter homines in quo oporteat nos saluos fieri That is to say Christ is the head corner stone of our faith whervpon it should be set and grounded neyther is saluation in any other 1. Cor. 1. for there is none other name vnder heauen geuen amongest men wherein we may be saued This is the one of the propositions wherein is ingrossed or coÌ„prehended my saying which S. Paul doth thus otherwise explicate Christ is made of God our wisedome our righteousnes our purenes or satisfaction and our redemption And in an other place There is none other foundation The second proposition that any man may put except that which is already put that is Christ Iesus The other proposition is written of the Prophete Esay and recited of our Sauiour in the Euangelie of Mathew Esa. â—9 in these woordes Men doe worship me in vaine teaching doctrines and preceptes or lawes humaine Of thys wryteth Paule very largely in diuers places Coloss. 2. and euery where wel nigh Amongest other Collos. 2. where he warneth the Colossians to take heede that no man do spoyle them to steale them away by Philosophie or vaine deception according to the constitutions of menne and ordinaunces of thys worlde Thus I doe certifie you of all the opinions and conclusions whyche I entend or haue entended to sustaine being contained in the two propositions aboue wrytten Other holde I none but suche as are mentioned in the Creede both that is songe at Masse and also in the other Creede that all people do daily say euery day Finally that you require to knowe of the names and surnames in order particularly of them that be to me adherentes or that haue promised me to be adherent in thys part The number of Gospellers wel nye halfe Christendome I say that I knowe of none particular that I remeÌ„ber wythout I shoulde note vnto you a great multitude whych you may know and here of I suppose through all regions and realmes of Christendom that do thinke likewise as I haue shewed I weene the multitude mounteth nigh vnto the one halfe of Christendome and more should doe likewise by a great sort within a while I doubte not but that our ghostly ennemie laboureth a maine to haue the knowledge of the truthe suppressed Iohn Lambert denieth to detect any by his othe and letteth that it can not come abroad for to be seene I say therefore againe I know of no particular adherentes ne of none that hath so promised me to be in these matters And thogh I did I would not except I knew that charitie so required which I do not finde yet hetherto detect ne bewray any one of them for no mans pleasure For I am bound to obey God aboue men Who be wyth vs and graunt the truthe to be knowen Amen These aunsweres of Iohn Lambert to the 45. Articles aboue expressed These aunsweres of Lambert were geuen to warham Archb. of Cant. Lambert of Oâ—ford in custodye The death of Archb. Warham Doct. CraÌ„mer ambassadour to the B. of Rome Cranmer offered disputations before the Pope and Emperour in the kings cause Two propositions of Cranmer Doct. Cranmer made Archbishop of Canterbury Lambert deliuered â—ut of custody Lambert â—â—ght children about the stockes were directed and deliuered to Doctoure Warham Archbyshop of Caunterbury as it appeareth about the yeare of oure Lorde 1532. at what time the sayde Lambert was in custodie in the Archbishops house of Otforde beyng there destitute of all helpe and furniture of bookes as by his owne wordes is to be gathered But so the prouidence of God wrought for Lambert that wythin short space after An. 1533. the sayde Archbyshop Warham died whereby it seemeth that Lambert for that time was deliuered In this meane while Doct. Cranmer was sent ouer in Ambassage with the Earle of Wilshyre Doctoure Stokesley Doct. Kerne Doctor Benet and other learned men to the byshop of Rome lying then at Bonony to dispute the matter of the Kinges mariage openly first in the Courte of Rome then in the Courte of the Emperoure Where after sondry promisses and appoyntmentes made yet when the time came no man there appeared to dispute with them in these two propositions 1. That no man iure diuino could or ought to marry his brothers wife 2. That the Byshop of Rome by no meanes oughte to dispence to the contrary But of this more copiously we will entreate the Lordes grace permitting in the sequele of our storie comming to Doctour Cranmers life After the death of William Warham succeeded in that Sea the sayde Doctour Cranmer Lambert in the meane season being deliuered partly by the death of this Archbyshop partly by the comming in of Queene Anne returned into London and ther exercised himself about the Stocks in teaching children both in the Greeke and latine toung And for somuch as priests in those dayes could not be permitted to haue wiues he left his priesthode applied him selfe to that function of teaching entending shortly after also to be free of the grocers and to be married But God who disposeth al mens purposes after his secrete pleasure did both intercept his mariage and also his freedome and maried him to his sonne Christ Iesus as now consequeÌ„tly followeth to be declared Anno 1538. Thus then after that Iohn Lambert nowe had continued in thys vocation of teaching Doct. Tailor â— of Lincolne who after was depriued in Q. Maryes 〈◊〉 and â—yed 1554. Lambert â—â—eketh conâ—râ—ce with 〈◊〉 preaâ—â—er The first occasion of Lambertes â—ouble with great commendation and no lesse commoditie to the youth it happened thys present yeare 1538. hee was present at a Sermone in S. Peters Church at London He that preached was named Doctor Tailour a man in those dayes not farre disagreeing from the Gospell and afterwarde in the tyme of King Edwarde was made Byshop of Lincolne and at last in the time of Queene Marie was depriued from the same and so ended his life among the confessours of Iesu Christ. When the Sermon was done Lambert hauinge gotten oportunitie wente gently vnto the Preacher to talke with him and vttered diuers arguments wherein he desired to be satisfied Al the whole matter or controuersy was concerning the sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ.
heard and by a great nūber of labourers standing at Soper lane end he was both seene go foorth of his house and the clap of the gunne was heard but the deede dooer was a greate while vnespied and vnknowne Although manye in the meane time were suspected yet none could be founde faulti◠therein The murtherer so couertly was conueied tyll at length by the confession of Doctour Incent Deane of Paules in his death bed it was knowne and by him confessed y t he himselfe was the authour thereof by hiring an Italian for lx crownes or thereabout Doct. Incent Deane of Paules murderer of Packington to do the feate For the testimonie whereof and also of the repentaunt wordes of the said Incent the names both of thē which heard him confesse it and of thē which heard the witnesses report it remayne yet in memorie to be produced if neede required The cause why he was so litle fauored with the clergie was this for that he was knowen to be a mā of great courage one that could both speake also would be heard for at y e same time he was one of the burgesses of the Parlamēt for the city of Londō had talked somwhat against the couetousnes cruelty of the clergie wherefore he was had in cōtempt with them and was thought also to haue some talke with the King for the whiche he was the more had in disdaine with them murthered by the sayde Doctour Incent for his labour as hath bene aboue declared And thus muche of Rob. Packington whiche was the brother of Austen Packington aboue mentioned who deceiued bishop Tonstal in bying the new translated Testament of Tyndall Whose pitious murther although it was priuie and soden yet hath it so pleased the Lorde not to keepe it in darkenes but to bring it at length to light The burning of one Collins at London NEither is here to be omitted the burning of one Collins sometime a Lawyer a Gentleman which suffered the fire this yeare also in Smithfielde Collins with his dogge burned anno 1538. Whom although I do not here recite as in the number of Gods professed martyrs yet neither do I thinke him to be cleane sequestred from the companye of the Lordes saued flocke and family notwithstanding that y e bish of Romes Church did condemne and burne him for an heretike but rather do recount him therefore as one belonging to the holy company of Saints At leastwise this case of hym and of his end may be thought to be such as may well reproue and condemne their crueltie and madnesse in burning so without all discretion this man being madde and distract of his perfect wittes as he then was by this occasion as heere followeth ¶ Collins with his dogge burned Collins beyng beside his wittes seyng the Priest holdyng vp the host ouer his head shewing it to the people Collyns burned for holding vp a dogge at Masse he in like maner counterfeityng the Priest tooke vp a litle dogge by the legges and held him ouer his head shewyng him vnto the people For this he was by and by brought vnto examination and condēned to the fire and was burned and the dogge with him the same yeare of our Lord in the which Iohn Lambert was burned 1538. * The burnyng of Cowbridge at Oxford anno 1538. WIth this foresayd Collins may also be adioyned the burnyng of Cowbridge who likewise beyng mad Cowbridge burnt at Oxforde beside his right senses was either the same or the next yeare folowyng condēned by Longland Byshop of Lyncolne and committed to the fire by him to be burnt at Oxford What his opinions and Articles were wherewith he was charged it needeth not here to rehearse For as he was then a man mad and destitute of sense and reason so his wordes and sayinges could not be sound Yea rather what wise man would euer collect Articles agaynst him whiche sayd he could not tell what Cope in hys Dialogues And if his Articles were so horrible and madde as Cope in his Dialogues doth declare them then was he in my iudgement a man more fitte to be sent to Bethlehem then to bee had to the fire in Smithfield to be burned For what reason is it to require reason of a creature madde or vnreasonable or to make heresie of the wordes of a senselesse man not knowyng what he affirmed But this is the maner and propertie of this holy mother Church of Rome that what soeuer commeth in their handes and inquisition to the fire it must There is no other way neither pitie that will moue nor excuse that will serue nor age that they will spare nor any respect almost that they consider as by these two miserable exāples both of Collins and Cowbridge it may appeare Who rather should haue bene pitied and all wayes conueniēt sought how to reduce the seely wretches into their right myndes agayne according as the true Pastours of Israell be commaūded by the spirite of God to seeke agayne the thynges that be last to bynd vp the thynges that be broken c. and not so extremely to brust the thyngs that be bruised before But to ende with this matter of Cowbridge The right confession of Cowbridge at his departing what soeuer his madnesse was before or how soeuer erroneous his Articles were whiche for the fonde fantasies of them I do not expresse yet as touching his end this is certaine that in the middest of the flame he liftyng vp his head to heauen soberly and discretly called vppon the name of the Lord Iesus Christ and so departed ¶ William Leiton and Puttedew Martyrs ABout the same tyme yeare or not much before Puttedew Martired when Iohn Lābert suffered at London there was one Puttedew also condemned to the fire about the parts of Suffolke who commyng into the Church and meryly tellyng the Priest that after he had dronke vp all the wyne alone he afterwarde blessed the hungry people with the emptie Chalice was for the same immediately apprehended and shortly after burned leauyng to vs an experiment Prouer. Non est bonum ludere cum impiis Quà m parum sit tutum ludere cum sanctis as the olde saying was then but rather as we may see now Quà m male tutum sit ludere cum impijs The other Williā Leyton was a Mōke of Aye in the Countie of Suffolke was burned at Norwich for speakyng agaynst a certaine Idole W. Leyton Martyr which was accustomed to be carried about the Processions at Aye also for holding that the Sacramentall Supper ought to bee administred in both kyndes about the yeare and tyme aforesayd ¶ The burnyng of one Peke at Ipswich IN the burnyng of an other Suffolke man N. Peke burned at Ipswich Martyr named N. Peke dwellyng sometyme at Earlestonh◠and burnt at Ipswich somewhat before the burnyng of these aforesayd thus I finde it recorded and testified That when as hee
knaues to meddle with Counsellers matters Had not mony bene well bestowed vpon such a good felow as this is that knoweth not a Councellers man froÌ„ a Coblers man And with those wordes the Lord Cromwell went vp into the kinges chamber of presence and the Archbishops Secretary with him where he found in the chamber the Lord of Caunterbury To whoÌ„ he sayde my Lord I haue founde here good stuffe for you shewing to him the paper booke that he had in his hand ready to bring both you this good felow your maÌ„ to the halter The wordes of the L. Cromwel to the Archb. Cranmer namely if the knaue Beareward now in the Hall might haue well compassed it At these wordes the Archbishop smiled and sayd he that lost the booke is lyke to haue the worse bargayne for besides that he was well washed in the Thames he must write the booke fayre agayne at those wordes the Lord Cromwell cast the booke vnto the Secretary saying I pray thee Morice go in haÌ„d therwith by by with all expedition for it must serue a turne Surely my Lord it somwhat reioyseth me quoth the L. Cromwell that the verlet might haue had of your man xx s. for the book and now I haue discharged the matter with neuer a peny And shaking him wel vp for his ouermuch maleparâ—nes I know the felow wel enough quoth he there is not a rancker Papist within this realme theÌ„ he is most vnworthy to be seruaunt vnto so noble a Princesse And so after huÌ„ble thanks geuen to the Lord Cromwell the sayd Morice departed with his booke which when he agayne had fayre written was deliuered to the kinges Maiesty by the sayd Lord Cromwell within 4. dayes after * The Lord Cromwell not forgetting his olde frendes and benefactours IT is commonly sene that men aduauÌ„ced once from base degree to ample dignityes do rise also with fortune into such insolency and exaltatioÌ„ of mind The gentle behauiour of the L. Cromwell in remembring his olde frende that not only they forget themselues what they were from whence they came but also cast out of remembraunce al their old frendes and former acquayntance which haue bene to them before beneficiall FroÌ„ which sort of men how farre the curteous coÌ„dition of this christen Earle did differ by diuers examples it may appeare As by a certain poore woman keping some time a vitailing house about Hownsloe to whom the said Lord Cromwell remayned in debt for certayne old reckonings to y e summe of xl.s. It happened that the L. Cromwel with Cranmer Archbishop of CaÌ„terbury riding thorow Cheapeside toward the Court in turning his eye ouer the way and there espying this poore woman brought now in need misery eftsones caused her to be called vnto him Who being come after certayn questions asked of her if she were not such a womaÌ„ and dwelling in such a place At last he demaunded if he were not behind for a certayne payment of mony betwene him and her To whoÌ„ she with reuerent obeisance confessed that he ought her money for a certayn old reckoning which was yet vnpayd wherof she stoode now in great necessity but neuer durst call vpoÌ„ him nor could come at him for to require her right TheÌ„ the L. Cromwell sending the poore woman home to hys houâ—e and one of his seruants withall Example of a gratefull debter that the Porter should see her in after his returne from the Court not onely discharged the debte which he ought but also gaue her a yearely pension of foure poundes and a liuery euery yeare while she liued The like curtesy the said L. Cromwell shewed also to a certayne Italian who in the city of Florence had shewed him much kindnes in succoring and relieuing his necessity as in this story following may appeare Which storie set forth and compiled in the Italian tong by Bandello imprinted at Luke by Busdrago an 1554. Ex historia Italica I thought here to insert with the whole order and circumstance therof as it is reported Not many yeares past sayth the author there was in Florence a merchant whose name was Fraunces descended from the noble auncient family of the Frescobaldes A notable story of the â— Cromwel and an Itallan this Gentleman was naturally indued with a noble liberall minde vnto whome also through prosperous successe and fortunate lucke in his affayres and doings much aboundaunce of riches increased so that he grew in great wealth hauing his cofers replenished w t many heapes of much treasure He according to the custome Marchantes vsed his trade into many countries but chiefely into England where long time he liued soiourning in London keping house to his great commendation and prayse It happened that Fraunces Frescobald being in Florence there appeared before him a poore yong man CroÌ„well asking hys almes of Frescobald asking his almes for Gods sake Frescobald as he earnestly beheld this ragged stripling who was not so disguised in his tottered attire but that his countenaunce gaue significatioÌ„ of much towardnes vertue in him with coÌ„formity of maners agreing to the same being mooued with pity demauÌ„ded of what couÌ„try he was where he was borne I am Syr quoth he of England Note that this cloth sherer was his father in lawe my name is Thomas Cromwell My father is a poore man by his occupation a cloth sherer I am straied from my country and am now come into Italy with the campe of frenchmeÌ„ that were ouerthrowne at Gatilyon Cromwel page to a souldiour where I was the page to a footman carying after him his pike and burganet Frescobald partly considering the present state of this yong man and partly for the loue he bare to the english natioÌ„ of whom he had receiued in times past sondry pleasures receiued hym into his house with such curtesy interteined his gest as at his departure wheÌ„ he was in mind to returne to his couÌ„try he prouided such necessaries as he any way neded The gentlenes of Frescobald shewed to Cromwell He gaue him both horse new apparrel 16. duckats of gold in his purse to bring him into his couÌ„try Cromwell rendering his harty thanks tooke leaue of his host returned into England This Cromwell was a man of noble courage heroicall spirite geuen to enterprise great matters very liberall a graue Counseller c. But to our purpose At what tyme Cromwell was so highly fauoured of his prince and aduanced to such dignitie as is aforesaid FraÌ„ces Frescobald as it many tymes happeneth vnto Merchants was by many misfortunes and great losses cast backe and become very poore For according to conscience and equitie he payd whatsoeuer was due to any other froÌ„ himself but such debts as were owing vnto him he could by no meanes obtaine An Italian Ducate coÌ„meth to as much as our Englishe crowne yet calling further to remembrance that in
y e same The 〈◊〉 hereof were Rich. GraftoÌ„ and Whyt-church And in like maner at the same time the said king wrote vnto his ambassadour who then was Edmund Boner Bishop of Herford lying in Paris that he should ayde and assist the doers thereof in all their reasonable sutes The which Bishop outwardly shewed great friendship to y e merchants that were the imprinters of the same and moreouer did diuers and sundrie times call and commande the said persons to be in maner daily at his table both dinner and supper Edmund Boner a great furtherer in printing the Bibles in Engliâ—he and so much reioyced in the workemanship of the said Bible that he himselfe would visite the imprinters house where the same bibles were printed also would take part of such dinners as the Englishmen there had and that to his cost which as it seemed he little wayed And further the sayd Boner was so feruent that he caused the said Englishmen to put in print a new testament in english latine The new testament in Englishe Latine put in print by Boner Edmund Boner made Byshop of London and himselfe took a great many of them and payd for them gaue them to his friends And it chaunced the meane time while the said Bible was in printing the king Henry the 8. preferred the said Boner from the said bishopricke of Herford to be bishop of LondoÌ„ at which time y e said Boner according to the statute law of England tooke his othe to the king knowledging his supremacie and called one of y e aforesaid Englishmen that printed y e bible whom he then loued although afterward vppon the change of the worlde he did hate him as much whose name was Richard Grafton to whom the said Boner saide when he tooke his othe maister Grafton so it is that the kings most excellent maiestie hath by his gracious gift presented me to the Bishopricke of London Boners wordes to Grafton when he toooke his othe to the king for the which I am sory for if it would haue pleased his grace I could haue bene well content to haue kept mine old bishopricke of Herford Then said Grafton I am right glad to heare of it and so I am sure will bee a great number of the Citie of London for though they yet know you not yet they haue heard so much goodnes of you froÌ„ hence Boner reproueth Stokesley for his persecuting as no doubt they wil hartily reioyce of your placing Then said Boner I pray God I may doe that may content them and to tel you M. Grafton Before god for that was commonly his othe the greatest fault that I euer found in Stokesley was for vexing and troubling of poore men as Lobley the bookebinder and other for hauing the scripture in english and God willing he did not so much hinder it but I wil as much further it and I wil haue of your Bibles set vp in the Church of Paules at the least in sundrie places sixe of them Boners promise to set forth the Scriptuâ—e in Englishe and I will pay you honestly for them and giue you hartie thankes Which wordes hee then spake in the hearing of diuers credible persons as Edmund Stile Grocer and other But now M Grafton at this time I haue specially called you to be a witnes with me that vpon this translation of Bishops Sees I must according to the statute take an othe vnto the kings maiestie knowledging his Supremacie which before God I take with my heart and so thinke him to be Boner sweareth hartely to the kinges supremacy Myles Couerdale corrector in printing the Bible of the large volume and beseech almightie God to saue him and long to prosper his grace holde the booke sirah and reade you the oth said he to one of his chapleins he layd his hand on the booke and so he tooke his othe And after this he shewed great friendship to the saide Grafton and to his partener Edward Whitchurch but specially to Myles Couerdail who was the corrector of the great Bible Now after that the foresaid letters were deliuered the French kyng gaue very good wordes and was well content to permit the doing therof And so the printer went forward and printed forth the booke euen to the last part and then was the quarell picked to the printer and he was sent for to the inquisitors of the fayth The printing of the Bible stayed at Paris thorough the 〈◊〉 of Englishe Bishopâ— and there charged with certaine articles of heresie Then were sent for the Englishmen that were at the cost and charge thereof and also such as had the correction of the same which was Myles Couerdale but hauing some warning what would folow the said EnglishmeÌ„ posted away as fast they could to saue themselues leauing behynd them all their Bibles which were to the number of 2500. called the Bibles of the great volume and neuer recouered any of them sauing that the Lieftenaunt criminal hauing them deliuered vnto hym to burne in a place of Paris like Smithfield called Mauibert place was somewhat mooued with couetousnes English Bibles burnt at Paris and sold 4. great dry fattes of them to a Haberdasher to lap in caps and those were bought againe but the rest were burned to the great and importunate losse of those that bare the charge of them But notwithstandyng the sayd losse after they had recouered some part of the foresayde bookes and were comforted and encouraged by the Lord Cromwell the said Englishmen went agayne to Paris there got the presses letters and seruants of the aforesayd Printer and brought them to London and there they became printers themselues which before they neuer entended and printed out the said Bible in London How Grafton Whitchurch became printers and after that printed sundry impressions of them but yet not without great trouble and losse for the hatred of the bishops namely Steuen Gardiner and his fellowes who mightily did stomacke and maligne the printing thereof Here by the way for the more direction to the story thou hast louyng Reader to note and vnderstand that in those daies there were ij sundry Bibles in English printed and set forth bearing diuers titles and printed in diuers places The first was called Thomas Mathews Bible printed at Hambrough about the yeare of our Lord 1532. the corrector of which print was then Iohn Rogers of whom ye shall heare more Christ willing hereafter The Printers were Richard Grafton and Whitchurch In the translation of this Bible the greatest doer was in deede William Tyndall who with the helpe of Miles Coueâ—â—ale had translated all the bookes thereof except onely the Apocrypha and certaine notes in the margent which were added after But because the said William Tyndall in the meane tyme was apprehended before this Bible was fully perfected Tho. Mathewes Bible by whom and how it was thought good to theÌ„
which had the doing therof to chaunge the name of William Tyndall because that name then was odious and to farther it by a straÌ„ge name of Thomas Mathew Iohn Rogers the same time beyng corrector to the print who had then translated the residue of the Apocripha and added also certaine notes thereto in the margent The Byble presented to the king by the Lord Cromwell The Byble put forth with the kinges priuiledge and therof came it to be called Thomas Mathewes Bible Which Bible of Thomas Mathew after it was imprinted and presented to the Lord Cromwell the Lord Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury who liked very well of it the sayd Cromwell presented it to y e kyng and obteined that the same might freely passe to be read of hys subiectes with hys graces licence So that there was Printed vpon the same booke one lyue in red letters with these wordes Set forth with the Kings most gracious licence The setting forth of this booke did not a little offend the Clergy namely the Bishop aforesayd both for the Prologues specially because in the same booke was one special table collected of the common places in the Bible and the scriptures for the approbation of the same chiefly about the supper of the lord and mariage of priests and the masse which there was said not to be found in Scripture Furthermore after the restraint of this foresayde Bible of Mathew An other Byble of the great volume printed at Paris another Bible began to be printed at Paris an 1540. Which was called the Bible of the large Uolume The Printers whereof were the foresayde Richard Grafton and Whitchurche which bare the charges A great helper thereto was the lord Cromwell The chiefest ouerseer was Myles Couerdale who taking the translation of Tyndall conferred the same with the Hebrue and amended many things In this Bible although the former notes of Thomas Mathew was omitted The Byshops offended at the Byble translated into Englishe yet sondry markes handes were annexed in the sides which ment that in those places shuld be made certeine notes wherwith also the clergy was offended though the notes were not made After this the bishops bringing their purpose to passe brought the Lord Cromwell out of fauour and shortly to his death and not long after great complaint was made to the king of the translation of the Bible and of y e preface of the same The sale of the Byble stayd by the king throug the Byshops meanes· and then was the sale of the Bible commaunded to be stayed the B. promising to amend correct it but neuer performing the same Then Grafton was called first charged with the printing of Mathewes Bible but he being feareful of trouble made excuses for himselfe in all things Then was he examined of the great Bible and what notes he was purposed to make To the which he aunswered that he knewe none For his purpose was to haue retayned learned men to haue made the notes Rich. Grafton imprisoned for printing the Bible but when he perceyued the kynges maiestie and his Clergye not willing to haue any he proceded no further But for al these excuses Grafton was sent to the Fleet and there remayned vi wekes and before he came out was bound in CCC.li that he should neither sell nor imprint or cause to be imprinted any moe Bibles vntill the king the clergy should agree vpon a translation And thus was the Bible from that tyme stayed during the raigne of Kyng Henry the viij But yet one thing more is to be noted that after the imprinters had lost their Bibles they continued suiters to Boner as is aforesaid to be a meane for to obteyne of the French king their bookes againe but so long they continued suters and Boner euer fed them with faire wordes promising them much but did nothing for them till at the last Boner was discharged of his ambassade and returned home where he was right ioyfully welcomed home by the lord Cromwell who loued him dearely and had a maruelous good opinion of him Edm. Boner a great frend to L. Cromwell al the tyme of his prosperitye And so long as Cromwell remained in autoritie so long was Boner at his beck and friend to his friends and enimy to his enimies as namely at that tyme to Gardmer B. of Winchester who neuer fauoured Cromwell therefore Boner could not fauour him but that he and Winchester were the greatest enemies that might be Steph. Gardiner and Boner of enemyes made frendes But so soone as Cromwell fel immediatly Boner and Winchester pretended to be the greatest men that liued and no good word could Boner speake of Cromwell but the lewdest vilest and bitterest that he could speake calling him the rankest heretike that euer liued and then such as the sayd Boner knew to be in good fauour with Cromwell Doct. Boner altereth his frendship religion he could neuer abide their sight Insomuch as the next day after that Cromwell was appreheÌ„ded the abouenamed Grafton who before had bene very famâ—liarâ— with Boner met with the sayd Boner sodenly and sayd vnto hym that he was sory to heare of the newes that then was abroad What are they sayd he Of the apprehension of the L. Cromwell sayd Grafton Are ye sory for that sayd he It had bene good that he had bene dispatched long ago With that Grafton looked vpon hym and knew not what to say but came no more to Boner Howbeit afterward the sayd Grafton beyng charged for the imprinting of a ballet made in the fauour of Cromwel was called before the Councel Doctor Boner agaynst the L. Cromwell where Boner was present and there Boner charged hym with the wordes that hee spake to hym of Cromwell and told out a great long tale But the lord Awdeley who then was Lord Chauncellor right discretly and honourably cut of the matter and entered into other talke The history of Robert Barnes Thomas Garret and William Hierome diuines LIke as in forreine battails the chiefe poynt of victorie consisteth in the safetie of the Generall or captayne Rob. Barnes T. Garret W. Hierome Martyrs euen so when the valiaunt standerd bearer and stay of the church of England Tho. Cromwell I meane was made away pitie it is to behold what miserable slaghter of good men and good women ensued thereupon wherof we haue now Christ willing to entreat For Winchester hauyng now gotten his full purpose free swinge to exercise his cruelty wonder it was to see that Aper Calydonius or as the scripture speaketh that Ferus singularis Psal. 40. what troubles he raised in the Lordes vineyard And least by delayes he might loose the occasion presently offered he straight wais made his first assaultes vpon Robert Barnes Thomas Garret and William Hierome whom in y e very same moneth within ij dayes after Cromwels death he caused to be put to execution Whose
and yet will he vtter none of them Alas my Lord quoth she my husband was neuer beyond the seas nor no great trauailer in the Realme to be so acquainted therfore good my Lord let me goe see him But all her earnest sute from day to day would not help but still he put her of harping always vpon this string thy husband wil vtter nothing At the last she finding him in the court at s. Iames going toward his chamber was so bold to take him by y e ratchet and say O my Lord these 18. dayes I haue troubled your Lordship now for the loue of God and as euer ye came of a woman put me of no longer but let me go to my husband Winchesâ—â—â— argument He hath read much Scripture Ergo he 〈◊〉 an 〈◊〉 Henry Câ—â—â—ricke playeth the 〈◊〉 of a good neighbâ—â—â— And as she was standing with the Bishop his men in a blynd corner goyng to his chamber one of the kings seruantes called Henry Carrike and her nexte neighbor chanced to be by hearing the talke betweene the B. and her desired his Lordship to be good Lord vnto the poore woman which had her owne mother lying bedred vpon her hands beside 5. or 6. children I promise you quoth the B. her husband is a great heretike hath reade more scripture then any man in the Realme hath done I cannot tel my Lord quoth Carrike what he is inwardly but outwardly he is as honest a quiet neighbour as euer I dwelt by He will tell nothing quoth the B. He knoweth a great sort of false harlots and will not vtter theÌ„ Yes my Lord quoth Carrike he will tell I dare say for hee is an honest man Well quoth the B. speaking to the wyfe thou seemest to be an honest woman and if thou loue thy husband well go to him and geue him good counsayle to vtter such naughty felowes as he knoweth and I promise thee he shall haue what I can doe for him for I doe fansie him well for his Art wherin he had pleased me as well as any man and so stepping into his chamber said she shold haue his letter to the keper Marbecâ—â—â— wife permitted at last to go 〈◊〉 her husband But his mynd being changed he sent out his ring by a Gentleman which Gentleman deliuered the ring to his man charging him with the Bishops message And so his man went with the woman to the water side tooke boat who neuer rested rayling on her husband all the way till they came to y e prison which was no small crosse vnto the poore woman And when they were come to the Marshalsey the messenger shewed the B. ring to the Porter saying Maister Stokes my Lord willeth you by this token that ye suffer this woman to haue recourse to her husband but he straitly chargeth you that ye search her both comming going least she bring or cary any letters to or fro that she bryng no body vnto him nor no word from no maÌ„ Gods bloud quoth the Porter who was a foule swearer what wil my Lord haue me to do Like 〈◊〉 man Can I let her to bring word from any man Either let her go to her husband or let her not go for I see nothyng by him but an honest man The poore woman fearing to be repulsed spake the Porter faire saying Good maister be content for I haue found my Lorde very good Lord vnto me This yong man is but the Gentlemans seruant which brought the ring from my Lord I thinke doth his message a great deale more straiter then my Lord commanded the Gentleman or that the Gentleman his maister commanded him But neuerthelesse good M. quoth she I shal be content to strip my selfe before you both commyng and goyng The part 〈◊〉 good 〈…〉 so farre as any honest woman may do with honesty For I entend no such thyng but only to comfort and helpe my husband Then the Messenger sayd no more but went his way leauing the womaÌ„ there who from that tyme forth was suffered to come and go at her pleasure The fourth examination of Marbecke before the Commissioners in the Bishop of Londons house ABout a three weekes before Whitsonday was Marbecke sent for to the B. of Londons house where sat in Commission Doctor Capon Bishop of Salisbury Doctor Skyp Bishop of Harford Doct. Goodricke Bishop of Ely Doct. Okyng Doct. May and the Bishop of Londons Scribe hauyng before them all Marbeckes bookes Then sayd the Byshop of Salisbury Marbecke we are here in commission sent froÌ„ the kings maiesty to examine thee of certaine things wherof thou must be sworne to answer vs faithfully truly I am content my lord quoth he to tell you the truth so far as I can and so tooke hys othe Then the Bishop of Salisbury layd forth before hym hys 3. bookes of notes demaunding whose hand they were He answered they were his owne hand notes which he had gathered out of other mens works 6. yeres ago For what cause quoth the Byshop of Salisbury diddest thou gather them For none other cause my Lorde quoth he but to come by knowledge For I being vnlerned desirous to vnderstaÌ„d some part of scripture thought by readyng of lerned mens works to come the sooner therby where as I found any place of Scripture opened and expounded by theÌ„ that I noted as ye see with a letter of his name in the margent that had set out the worke So me thinke quoth the Byshop of Ely who had one of the bookes of notes in his hand al y e time of their sitting thou hast read of al sorts of bookes both good and bad as seemeth by the notes So I haue my Lorde quoth he And to what purpose quoth the Byshop of Salis. by my trouth quoth he for no other purpose but to see euery mans minde Then the B. of Salis drew out a quire of the Concordance and layd it before the B. of Harford who looking vppon it a while lifted vp hys eyes to D. Oking standing next him and sayd Thys man hath ben better occupied then a great sort of our priestes To the which he made no answer Then sayd the Byshop of Salisbury whose helpe hadst thou in setting foorth this booke Truely my Lorde quoth he no helpe at al. How couldest thou quoth the bishop inuent such a booke or know what a Concordance meant w tout an instructer I wil tell your Lordship quoth he what instructer I had to begin it The occasioÌ„ why Marbecke began the Concordance in Englishe When Thomas Mathewes bible came first out in print I was much desirous to haue one of them and being a poore man not able to buye one of them determined wyth my selfe to borrow one among my frends to wryte it foorth And when I had wrytten oute the 5. bookes of Moises in faire greate paper was entred into the booke of Iosua M. Richard
and speedy furtheraÌ„ce of the aduancement of their accusations against Brooke The first of these three was a young Gentleman lately brought vp vnder the said Brooke in the office of custome â—â—yron the 〈◊〉 accuser whose name was Edmund Payton The other was one Robert Poole a man as it was commonly reported both base borne and also such a one Poole 〈◊〉 secoâ—d 〈◊〉 as in his youth for murthering a man with a clubbe in Bow lane in London was faine by obtaining the Kings pardon to saue his necke The third was one Tho. Boyse who shewyng more honesty then the rest affirmed not that he himselfe heard y e sayd Broke speake any thing of that whiche was obiected against him but iustified that either of the other two had stedfastly affirmed to him that Broke had spoken vnto them those things heere vnder obiected against him The yong man first obiected againste the sayde Broke that he should say that the thing which the Priest vseth to hold vp ouer his head at Masse is not the natural body of Iesu Christ for if that were so who so would might haue their belly ful of Gods their guts ful of Gods and he that had lately receiued the Sacrament before he wente to the Sea might happely vomit God vp againe on shypboord And thus much he brought ouer in writing wyth hym from Calice and added thereto as it should seeme to exasperate the Commissioners and the rest of the Cleargy against him certaine other heynous words spoken against Byshops and Priestes Whiche wordes the sayd Broke there denied confessing neuerthelesse that certaine priuate talke he had with him touching the Sacrament wherein he shewed to the yong man the right vse of the same concluding that albeit with our mouthes we receyued very materiall bread and wine yet by faith all Christian meÌ„ do receiue eate and drinke to their great comfort and benefite the very natural body and bloud of Christ which was both borne of the virgine Mary and suffered death on the Crosse for the remission of their sinnes which most holye Sacrament who so came vnworthely vnto the same was so farre from the eating of Christes body and bloude that all such without hartie repentaunce do eate their owne damnation And to conclude with him in that priuate talk he told him that if the grosse vnlearned errour of transubstantiation were in deede matter of truth and sincere doctrine then not only this should follow of it that euery maÌ„ who would might haue euerlasting life for they might when they woulde receiue the outward Sacrament seene with our eyes whiche the Priestes call Christes naturall body and who so eateth Christes body and drinketh hys bloud hath euerlasting lyfe sayeth Christ but also there should great absurdities follow therby as wheÌ„ a maÌ„ hapneth to go to the sea hauing lately receiued the sacrament he should put it ouer boorde or do it on the hatches therfore exhorted the said Payton to leaue that grosse errour The second accuser was Poole who obiected agaynste him that about two yeares past he himselfe dining wyth the sayd Brooke with xv or xvj other honest men heard him thus say at the table that the thing which the Priestes vse to hold vp ouer their heads was not the very bodye and bloud of Christ but a sacrament to put vs in remembrance thereof Unto whose obiections the said Broke answered that a man in mirth might well enough with charitie beshrewe suche a guest as when he had dined wyth a man could so loÌ„g after remember to say him such a grace and required of Poole of whence the rest of the guestes were He aunswered they were of the towne all Then inferred he that he was sure Poole could as well remember some of their names which then were present as freshly to keepe in mind for so by oth vpon a booke he had afâ—irmed euery word of the whole matter which he obiected but for that the matter was vtterly vntrue Whereupon the sayd Brooke desired their honours to consider the slendernes of his tale To be shorte he with the rest of hys felowes to witte Rafe Hare Coppen and Iames the Barber were for that time dismissed During the tyme while these four were thus in examination at London The trouble examinatioÌ„ of Sir W. Smith and Iohn Butler CoÌ„missarye the other two to witte Syr William Smith preacher and Iohn Butler by commaundement were apprehended in Calyce and bounde by suretie not to passe the gates of the towne of Calyce In the whiche towne the sayd Iohn Butler Commissary was accused by Rich. Thorpe and Ioh. Ford souldiours of Calice saiing that he shoulde say The accusers of Butler 〈◊〉 vitae 〈…〉 〈◊〉 of the Sacrament that if the Sacrament of the aultar be fleshe bloud and bone then there is good aqua vitae at Iohn Spisers Upon which accusation the sayde Thorpe and Forde brought for recordes before the Counsayle of Calyce Marraunt Haynes Iohn Luckes Harry Husson and Harry Troste all of the parish of Oye beside Calyce Whereupon shortly after the sayde Iohn Butler and Sir William Smith were sent for and by one Swallow a purseuant which set vp the other aforesaide brought into England vnto the house of the sayd Swallow dwellyng by S. Iames where the Kings maiestie lay at that tyme and the next day being Thurseday after dinner Butler Smith were brought to the starre chamber before the priuie Counsayle where both sedition and heresie was obiected against them and after much talke was sayde vnto them by the Lord Cromwell that they should make theyr purgation by the lawe And from thence by the foresayde Swallow they were sent to the Fleete The next day being Friday after dinner Butler and Smyth were sent for to come to Bathe place where they were brought into the Chappell there sitting D. Clarke Byshop of Bathe Doctour Sampson then Byshop of Chichester Doctour Repse the Byshop of Norwich who was a Monke being fast a sleepe Then was obiected vnto Butler with great reuerence the opprobrious wordes spoken against the blessed Sacramente rehearsing as is aforesayd the articles The examination of Ioh. Butler Butler required to haue them in writing and so woulde make aunswere in writing The whiche they woulde not graunt him and vpon that aunswere he stoode Then choler gathered in the Byshop of Chichester The story were too long to write yet part yee shall vnderstand Chichester found great fault that Butler made not lowe cursie beeing stubborne and arrogant as he said and in fine found fault with his shirt Then turning him about he called to his brother Bannester being present that time dwelling in Pater noster Row to make aunswere for the shirt He said I can make answere for the shirt No good aunswere saide Chichester Forsooth saide hee the shirt is mine I lent it him because he brought none with him for he was not permitted to haue any seruaunt A
and his honorable Counsell and what frendship they of the Kings Counsell there coulde shew them All that good Friday euen till x. of the clocke at night those wicked and malicious persons occupyed their time in aunswering to diuers and sondry questions These things were not so secretly done but they were bewrayed and came to honest mens knowledge Whereupon such feare and distrust assaulted all men that neighbour mistrusted neighbour the maister the seruaunt the seruaunt the maister the husband the wife the wife the husband Great perturbation at Calice and almost euery one the other that lamentable it was to see how mourningly men and women went in the streetes hanging downe their heads shewing euident tokens of the anguish of their harts The second trouble of Thomas Brooke VPon Easter Monday one Hugh Councell an honest man seruaunt to the sayd Brooke was conuented before them and by the space of xiiij dayes not suffered to returne to his maisters house but kepte in custody and many times examined vpon Articles and Interrogatories in hope to haue found worthy matter either of heresie or treason against the sayde Brooke and the same daye that Brooke was committed to Warde the sayde Hugh Councell was discharged The Wednesday in the Easter weeke sundry Questes were charged by their othes to make inquisition for all maner of heresies erroneous opinions and seditions as a Quest of Aldermen an other of men at armes and an other of Constables and Uintners an other of common Souldiours and an other of Commoners And shortly after theyr presentments on good Friday there was conuented before the Commissioners and straighte were sente to close prison Xiij Calice men imprisoned for theyr fayth Anthony Pickering Gentleman Harry Tourney Gentleman Syr George Darby Priest Iohn Shepheard William Pellam William Keuerdale Iohn Whitwoode Iohn Boote Roberte Clodder Copen de Hane Mathew de Hound Upon whome ran sundry brutes Some said they should be hanged some said burnt some said hanged drawne and quartered some said nailed to the Pillery so that pitifull it was to see the lamentation that their wiues their children seruaunts and frendes made secretely where they durst for that they founde euery where words of discomfort and no where of comfort but still Inquisition was made The second trouble of William Steuens THe foresayd William Steuens after hys returne from London aboue meÌ„tioned besides many other Articles laid to him for religion to y e number of 40. or welnie was by y e Lord Deputie charged y t he had stayed the foresaid Adam Damlip hyred him to preache and gaue him meate drinke and lodging coÌ„ming from the arrant traytor Cardinall Poole False crimes forged agaynst W. Steuens and suborned by him and that he had receyued money of him to the intent he should preach in Calice false erroneous doctrine wherby y e towne being deuided at contention within it selfe might easely be ouercome wonne by the Frenchmen Whereunto the sayde Steuens aunswered that whatsoeuer he had done vnto the sayd Adam Damlip he had done it at the earnest request commaundement of the sayd Lord Deputie Whereupon if it had bene treason in deede he must haue bene more faultie W. Steuens committed to the Tower Then the said William Steuens was againe the second time by the said Commissioners sent ouer into England clapt in the tower afterwarde to wit immediately after the said Commissioners repaire vnto the Kings highnes y e said Lord Deputy was sent for ouer L. Lislie deputy of Calice committed to the Tower likewise put into the Tower where he continued a long time And wheÌ„ the Kings Maiestie minded to haue bene gracious vnto him to haue let him come forth God tooke hym out of thys world whose body resteth in y e Tower his soule w t God I trust Example of Gods punishment vpon hys persecuters in heauen for he died very repentaunt But y e wicked Lady his wife immediately vpon his apprehensioÌ„ fell distraught of minde so coÌ„tinued many yeares after God for his mercy if she yet liue geue her his grace to repent The second Monday after Easter the foresayd Brooke was conuented before the Commissioners and committed to close prison in the Mayors Gayle Then the Counsell of Calice doubting lest there should not be any sedition or heresie proued against him did call one George Bradway before them who occupied y e Controllers office in the custome house This maÌ„ was kept in close prison so as neither his wife then great with childe nor any other his frends might repaire vnto him Where after y t he had often times beene borne in hande that there were diuers concealements come to light that were made by Brooke in the office of Custome and y t the said Bradway should be greeuously punished if he would acknowledge none of theÌ„ nor burden y e said Brooke with no kind of concealement the poore simple man hoping thereby to get release of his imprisonment accused the sayd Brooke that he had for a long time concealed foure grotes euery day for his Clarkes wages to that accusation they caused the simple man to set his owne hand before witnesses Wherevpon after a day or two the said Bradway greeued in his conscience for the same his most vntrue accusation did with a knife enterprise to cut his own throte False accusation punished by Gods hâ—â—d but God of his mercy so directed his wicked purpose that the backe of his knife was towarde his wesande Whereby though the wound were broad yet he escaped with lyfe Gods meâ—cy in punishing And as he gaue a grone with the sodaine paine that he felt the Gayler came vp and bereft him of the knife But thorough the giltines of the false accusation and shame of the world the maÌ„ lost his wits who then staring and dismaid was dismissed out of prison and a long time after went in piteous case so dismayed about the streete to the great impouerishing of him his poore wife and familie This kynde of handling of the said Brooke made all his frendes but specially his wife to be greatly afeard of the malice of his enemies the rather also for that all his goods and landes were ceised And his wife thrust into the meanest place of all his house with her children and family the keyes of al y e dores and chestes beside taken from her Who for y t she was rigorously entreated at sir Edward Ringleis hand Controller of the Towne an office of no small charge though he knew not a B from a battledore nor euer a letter of the booke sayeng vnto her that if she lyked not the roome he woulde thrust her quite out of the dores well Sir sayd she well the Kings slaughter house had wrong when you were made a Gentleman and with all speede she wrote a letter to the Lorde Cromwell Letters sent to the Lord Cromwell from Calice therein
discoursing how hardly and sore those poore meÌ„ were haÌ„dled that were committed to ward and close prison and that all men feared what through the malice of their Papisticall enemies and the great rigour and ignoraunt zeale of those that were in authoritie they should shortly for their faith and consciences being true men and suche as reuerently feared God be put to death but chiefly her husband who was yet more extremely handled then any other So that vnlesse his honour voutchsaued to be a meane to the Kings maiestie that they with their causes might be sente ouer into England they were but dead men Whereupon the said Lord Cromwell wrote speedely his letters vnto the Commissioners declaring the kings maiesties pleasure and commaundement was that the arrant traitour and hereticke Brooke The Lord Cromwels Letters to the Commissioners at Calice with a dosen or twentye complices should with their accusers be immediately sent ouer that heere in EnglaÌ„d they might receiue their iudgement and there at Calice to the great terrour of like offenders hereafter suffer according to their demerites Now by the tyme that the sayd Commissioners had receiued these letters they had made out precepts for 8. or 9. score honest men more to be cast in prison But these letters so appalled them that they stayde and afterwarde sent no moe to ward But making then as diligent inquisition as was possible to haue found some worthy matter againste those before named whereby there might haue bene some colour both of the Counsels greeuous complaintes and of the CoÌ„missioners rigorous dealing wheÌ„ no such thing could fall out because they would be assured y t they should not go vnpunished they first banished theÌ„ the towne and Marches of Calice with a Trumpet blowne vnder paine of death for a hundred yeare and a day if that one day had bene left out all had bene marde and then sent them backe to prison staying them there vpon hope that the L. Cromwell should come into captiuitie sooner then he dyd Tâ—e 13. prisâ—â—ers of Calice sent to London But at last to wit on May day they sente the xiij prisoners through the market the sayd Brooke going before wyth yrons on his legges as the chiefe captaine the rest following him two and two without yrons vnto shipbord then were they all coupled in yrons two two together Where because they were loth to go vnder the hatches Sir Iohn Gage with a staffe smote some of them cruelly 〈◊〉 cruelty 〈◊〉 popishe pâ—â—â—ecutor Whereupon Anthony Pickering sayd vnto him Syr I besech you yet be as good vnto vs as you would be to your horses or dogs let vs haue a litle aire that we be not smothered Yet that request could not be obtained but the hatches were put downe close and they garded and kept with a great company of men and so sailing forwarde by Gods mercifull prouidence were within 24. houres at ancker before the Tower of London And when the Lord Cromwell vnderstoode they were come he commaunded their yrons to be smit off at the Tower wharfe and the prisoners to be brought vnto him When he saw them he smiled vpon them stedfastly beholding each of them and then sayde Sirs you must take payne for a time Go your way to the Fleete and submit your selues prisoners there 〈◊〉 xiii priâ—â—â—ers put in the Fleet. and shortly you shall knowe more so in deede they did for that euening he sente them word they shoulde be of good cheere for if God sent him life they should shortly go home with as much honesty as they came with shame Whilest these xiij persecuted men lay in the Fleete and W. Steuens in the Tower to wit the xix day of Iuly an 1541. the foresaid Lord Cromwell for treason layd agaynst him was at Tower hill beheaded as is before specified in his story who made there a very Christian end Then had the poore Calice men great cause to feare if they had not altogether depeÌ„ded on the mercifull prouideÌ„ce of their heauenly father whose blessed will they knewe directed all things But he in the middest of their deepe troubles and miseries so comforted them that euen as the daungers and troubles increased so likewise did their consolation ioy in him so farre forth as Mathew de Hound one of those xiij who was in trouble onely for that he heard Copen de Hall reade a Chapter of the new Testament Mathew de Hounde a blessed martyr of God burned in Flaunders and was as deepe in punishment and in banishmente from his wife children and countrey as the rest got in shorte time suche instruction that hauing therewith a soule and conscience fraughted ful of godly zeale vnto Gods glory and the true doctrine of Christ within a few monethes after his deliueraunce out of the Fleete for inueying constantly against the wicked honouring of images praying vnto Saints departed was cruelly in a most coÌ„stant faith and patience burned in Flaunders Now therfore when all hope in man was past the right honourable L. Audeley lord Chancellor of EnglaÌ„d without further examination The Lord Audly good the perâ—â—â—uted members of Christ. discharged first the sayd 13. that were in the Fleete and at length two yeares after he deliuered W. Steuens also by the Kings owne motion out of the Tower saying at y e discharging of those 13. sirs pray for the Kings Maiestie his pleasure is y t you shall all bee presently discharged And though your liuings be taken from you yet despaire not God wil not see you lacke But for Gods sake sirs beware how you deale with popishe Priests for so God saue my soule some of them be knaues all Sirs said he I am commaunded by the counsayle to tell you The common saying of the Lord Audly concerning Popishe priestes that you are discharged by vertue of the kings generall pardon but that pardon excepteth and forbiddeth all sacramentaries and the most part or all of you are called sacramentaries Therefore I can not see how that pardon doth you any pleasure But pray for the Kings highnesse for his graces pleasure is that I should dismisse you and so I do and pitie you all Farewell sirs So geuing God most hartie thankes for his mightye and mercifull deliuering of them they departed dismissed as you haue heard Callice men dismissed being in deede in very poore estate but not in so miserable state as all those eight Counsailours of Calice were within one yere and a halfe after For wheras the other three Counsailers which semed more fauourable to them to wit the Lord Gray sir George Carow and sir Rich. Grinefield which purged the towne of those sclaunders that vntruely were raysed vpon it Example how God prospereth the fauourers and friendes to his Gospell and therfore for a time were in their princes high displeasure within y e yeare were al three in greater fauour then euer they were before and that not without
Damlip brought to Calice to suffer setting out of London conueyed the sayde Adam Damlyp vnto Calice vpon the Ascension euen and there committed him to the Maiors prison Upon whiche daye Iohn Butler the Commissary aforesayd and Syr Daniell his Curate of S. Peters were also committed to the same prison and commandement geuen no man to speake with Butler Upon Saterday next was the day of execution for Damlyp The cause whiche firste they layd to his charge was for heresie But because by an acte of Parliamente all suche offences done before a certayne daye were pardoned through which Acte he could not be burdened with anye thing that he had preached or taught before yet for the receiuing of the foresayd French crowne of Cardinall Pole as you heard before he was condemned of treason and in Calice cruelly put to death being drawne hanged and quartered The death and Martyrdome of Damlyp The daye before his execution came vnto hym one M. Mote The constant courage of Adam Damlip not caring for his death then person of our Lady Church of Calice saying your foure quarters shall be hanged at four partes of the towne And where shall my head be sayd Damlip Upon the Lanterne gate said Mote Then Damlip answeared Then shall I not neede to prouide for my buriall At hys death Sir Rafe Ellerker Knight then knight Marshall there would not suffer the innocent godly maÌ„ to declare either his faith or the cause he died for but sayd to the executioner dispatch the knaue haue done For sir Wil. Mote appointed there to preache declared to the people how he had bene a sower of seditious doctrine and albeit he was for y e pardoned by the generall pardon yet he was coÌ„demned for being a traytor against the king To the which wheÌ„ Adam Damlip would haue replied purged himselfe the foresaid Sir Rafe Ellerker would not suffer him to speake a word but commanded him to be had away And so most meckely Damlip falsly accused of treason innocently put to death patiently and ioyfully the blessed and innocent Martyr tooke his death sir Rafe Elerker saying that he would not away before he saw the traytors hart out But shortly after the sayd Sir Rafe Ellerker in a skirmishe or roade betweene the Frenchmen and vs at Bullayne was among other slayne An example of Gods iust reuengment Whose onely death sufficed not his enemies but after they had stripped him starke naked they cut off his priuie members and cut the hart out of his bodye and so leaft him a terrible example to all bloudy and mercilesse men For no cause was knowne why they shewed such indignation against the saide sir Rafe Ellerker more then against the rest but that it is written Faciens iustitias Dominus iudicia omnibus iniuria pressis As touching Ioh. Butler and sir Daniel his Curate imprisoned as ye heard the same day with Damlip vpon Sonday next following An other trouble of Iohn Buâ—leâ— and Syr Daniell his Curate they were coÌ„mitted to Io. Massy aforesayd keeper of the Marshalsey and his company and brought to the Marshalsey where he continued and his Curate nine moneths and more At last being sore laid vnto by Sir George Gage Sir Iohn Baker and Sir Thomas Arundell knightes but especially by Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester for y e reteining of Adam Damlip yet by friendes soliciting the Kings highnes for him namely sir Leonard Musgraue and his brother Baunster Ex scripto testimoniâ— Caletienâ—â—â—â— who were bounde for his appearance in a thousande pound he at length by great labour and long time was discharged and at last by licence permitted to returne to Calice againe Ex scripto testimonio Caletiensium Furthermore as touching William Steuens aboue mentioned who remained all this while prisoner in the Tower W. Steuens an earnest Protest are falsly condemned for Poperye the same was also condemned with Adam Damlip of treason which was for note and crime of Popery in lodging Adam Damlip which came from Cardinal Poole the traytor in his house at the Lord Deputies commaundement Notwithstanding the King afterwarde vnderstanding more of the said William Steuens how innocent he was from that crime W. Steuens with the rest pardoned by the king being knowne to all men to be an earnest and zelous Protestant gaue him his pardon and sent him home againe to Calice and so likewise all the other thirteene aboue mentioned The story of a poore labouring man in Calyce BY the credible information writing of the said Calyce men which were then in trouble A poore 〈◊〉 burned at Calice for the right faith of the Sacrament it is reported of a certaine poore laboring maÌ„ of Calice who after the preaching of Adam Damlyp being in certaine company said that he would neuer beleeue that a priest coulde make the Lordes body at his pleasure Wherupon he was then accused and also condemned by one Haruey Commissary there Which Haruey in time of his iudgement inueying against hym with opprobrious words sayd that he was an heretike should die a vile death The poore man whose name yet I haue not certainly learned answering for himselfe againe saide that hee was no hereticke but was in the fayth of Christ. A notable example of Gods iudgâ—â—ment vpon bloudy perâ—secuter And where as thou sayest said he that I shall dye a vile death thou thy selfe shalt dye a viler death and that shortly and so it came to passe for within halfe a yeare after the said Haruey was hanged drawne and quartered for treason in the sayd towne of Calice An other history of one Dodde a Scottish man burned in Calice AFter the burning of this poore man there was also an other certaine scholer counted to be a Scottish man One Dodâ—â— burned in Calice named Dodde who coÌ„ming out of Germany was there taken with certaine Germane bookes about him and being examined thereupon and standing constantly to the truth that hee had learned was therefore condemned to death and there burned in the sayd towne of Calice within the space of a yeare or thereabout after the other godly Martyr aboue mentioned And for so much as I am presently in hand wyth matters of Calice The story 〈◊〉 W. Crosbowmaker bearing a billet in Calice I can not passe from thence without memorie of an other certayne honest man of the same township named William Button aliâs Crosbowmaker although the time of this story is a litle more ancieÌ„t in yeares which story is this William Crosbowmaker a souldier of Calice and the kings seruant being a man as some natures be W. Crosbowmaker questions somwhat pleasantly disposed vsed when he met with Priests to demaund of them certayne merry questions of pastyme as these Whether if a man were sodenly taken and wanted an other thing he might not without offence occupy one of the Popes pardons in steede of a broken paper Another question was whether
None but Christ can say Hoc est corpus meum And he sayde it once for all they shall be forced to say as Saint Paule sayth the Lord Iesus sayde it and once for all which onely was the fulfiller of it For these wordes Hoc est corpus meum were spokeÌ„ of his natural presence which no man is able to deny because the acte was finished on the crosse as the story doth plainly manifest it to them that haue eyes Now this bloudy sacrifice is made an ende of the supper is finished forasmuch as Christ hath once suffered for sinnes 1. Pet. 3. the iust for the vniust to bring vs to God and was killed as pertainyng to the fleshe and hath entered in by hys owne bloud once for all into the holy place and found eternall redemption Heb. 9. Here now followeth the administration of the supper of the Lorde which I will take at Christes handes after the resurrection although other men will not bee ashamed to bryng the wicked Councels of foolish inuentions for them And it came to passe as Christ sate at meate with them he tooke bread Luke 24. blessed and brake it and gaue it to them and their eyes were opened and knewe hym and he vanished out of their sight And the Apostles did know him in breakyng of breade The right vse of the supper in the Apostles tyme Here also it seemeth to me the Apostles to follow their Maister Christ and to take the right vse of the Sacrament and also to teache it to those that were conuerted to Christ as mention is made in the Actes of the Apostles where as is sayd They continued in the Apostles 〈◊〉 and fellowship in breakyng of bread and prayer and they conâ—â—nued daylie with one accord in the temple Acteâ— 2. and brake breâ—d 〈◊〉 euery house and did eate there with gladnesse and singlenesse oâ— heart praysing God and had fauour with all the people And Saint Paule followyng the same doctrine doth plainely shew the duetie of the Minister and also of them that shal receiue it As oft as you shall eate this bread and drinke thâ—s cuppe ye shall shewe the Lordes death vntill he come 1. Cor. 11. Here I doe gather that the Minister hath no further power and authoritie How farre â—he 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 â—he supper then to preach and pronounce the lordes death or els to say the Lord Iesus sayd it which did fulfill it on the crosse Furthermore I doe stedfastly beleeue that where the bread is broken according to the ordinaunce of Christ the blessed and immaculate Lambe is present to the eyes of our fayth and so we eate his flesh and drinke hys bloudâ— which is to dwell with God and God with vs. â—ow the â—â—eshe of Christ is 〈◊〉 in Lordâ—s supper And in this we are sure we dwell with God in that he geueth vs his holy spirite euen as the forefathers that were before Christes commyng did presently see the Lordes death and did eate his body and drinke his bloud In this do I differ from the Popes Church that the priestes haue authoritie to make Christes naturall presence in the bread â—opishe 〈…〉 doe 〈…〉 euer â—hrist did for so doth he more then our Lorde and Sauiour did As the example is manifest in Iudas which at Christes handes receyued the same wyne and bread as the other Apostles did But the Pope and his adherents are euen they whom Daniel speaketh of saying He shall set men to vnhallow the sanctuary and to put downe the dailye offering and to set vp the abhominable desolation Yea he of Rome shall speake meruailous things against the God of heauen and God of all Gods wherin he shall prosper so long till the wrath be fulfilled for the conclusion is deuised already He shall not regard the God of heauen nor the God of his fathers yea in his place shall he worship the mighty Idoll and the God whome his fathers knew not which is the God Maozim For lacke of tyme I leaue the commemoration of the blessed supper of the Lord and the abhominable idoll the masse which is it that Daniel meaneth by the God Maozim Read the second and last chap. of Daniel the ij to the Thes. the 2. Epistle where as they recite the abhomination of desolation which Mathew sayth standeth in the holy place which is the consciences of men Marke sayeth where it ought not to stand which is a plaine denial of all the inuentions of men Further Luke sayth the tyme is at hand Paule sayth the mysterie of iniquitie worketh alredie yea and shall continue till the appearaunce of Christ which in my iudgement is at hand Now for the supper of the Lord I do protest to take it as reuerently as Christ left it and as his apostles did vse it according to the testimonies of the Prophets the Apostles and our blessed sauiour Christ which accordingly S. Paule to the Ephesians doth recite Now with quietnes I commit the whole world to their pastor and heardman Iesus Christ the onely Sauior and true Messias and I commend my soueraigne Lorde and Maister the Kings maiestie King Henry the 8. to God the father and to our Lord Iesus Christ the Queene and my Lord the Prince with this whole realme euer to the innocent and immaculate lambe that his bloud may wash and purifie their hartes and soules from all iniquitie and sinne to Gods glory and to the saluation of their soules I doe protest that the inward part of my hart doth gront for this and I doubt not but to enter into the holy tabernacle which is aboue yea and there to be with God for euer Farewell in Christ Iesu. Iohn Lacels seruaunt late to the king and now I trust to serue the euerlasting king with the testimony of my bloud in Smithfield ¶ Rogers Martyr burned in Northfolke LIke as Winchester and other Bishops did set on kyng Henry against Anne Askew and her fellow martyrs so D. Repse B. of Norwich did incite no lesse the old duke of Norfolke against one Rogers in the country of Northfolke who much about the same yere and time was there condemned and suffered Martyrdome for the vj. articles After which tyme it was not long but within halfe a yere both the kyng himselfe and the dukes house decayed albeit the Dukes house by Gods grace recouered againe afterward and he hymselfe conuerted to a more moderation in this kind of dealyng * The storie of Queene Katherine Parre late Queene and wife to King Henry 8 Wherein appeareth in what daunger she was for the Gospell by the meanes of Steuen Gardiner and other of his conspiracy and how graciously she was preserued by her kind and louing husband the king AFter these stormye stories aboue recited the course and order as well of the time as the matter of storie doeth require nowe somewhat to intreate likewise touching the troubles and afflictions of the vertuous
to be gouerned commanded and directed Whose womanly weakenesse naturall imperfection ought to be tollerated aided and borne wythal so that by his wisedome such things as be lacking in her ought to be supplied Sithens therefore that God hath appoynted suche a naturall difference betwene man and woman and your Maiestie beyng so excellent in giftes and ornaments of wisedom and I a seely pore woman so much inferiour in all respects of nature vnto you how then commeth it nowe to passe that your Maiestie in such diffuse causes of religion will seeme to require my iudgement Whyche when I haue vttered and sayd what I can yet must I and will I referre my iudgement in this and all other cases to your Maiesties wisedome as my onely anker supreme heade and gouerner heere in earth next vnder God to leane vnto Not so by Saint Marye quoth the King You are become a Doctor Kate to instruct vs as we take it and not to be instructed or directed by vs. If your Maiestie take it so quoth the Queene then hath your Maiestie very much mistaken me who haue euer bene of the opinion to thinke it very vnseemely preposterous for the woman to take vpon her the office of an instructer or teacher to her Lord and husband but rather to learne of her husband to be taught by him And where I haue with your Maiesties leaue heeretofore bene bolde to holde talke with your Maiestie wherein sometimes in opinions there hath seemed some difference I haue not done it so much to maintaine opinion as I did it rather to minister talke not onely to the ende that your Maiestie mighte with lesse griefe passe ouer this painefull time of your infirmitie beinge intentiue to oure talke and hoping that your Maiestie shoulde reape some ease thereby but also that I hearing your Maiesties learned discourse might receiue to my selfe some profite thereof Wherein I assure your Maiestie I haue not missed anye parte of my desire in that behalfe alwayes referring my selfe in all suche matters vnto your Maiestie as by ordinaunce of nature it is conuenient for me to doe And is it euen so sweete hart quoth the king And tended your arguments to no worse end Then perfect frendes we are now again Perfecte agreement betweene the K. and the Quene as euer at any time heretofore and as hee sate in hys chaire embracing her in his armes kissing her hee added thys saying That it did him more good at that time to heare those wordes of her owne mouthe then if hee had heard present newes of an hundreth thousand pounds in money fallen vnto him And wyth greate signes and tokens of marueilous ioy and liking with promises and assurances neuer againe in any sort more to mistake her entering into other very pleasaunt discourses wyth the Queene the Lords and Gentlemen standing by in the end being very farre on the night he gaue her leaue to departe Whome in her absence to the standers by he gaue as singulare and as affectuous commendations as before time to the Bish. and the chancelor who then were neither of them present he seemed to mislike of her Now then God be thanked the Kings mynde was cleane altered and he detested in his heart as afterwards he plainly shewed this Tragicall practise of those cruell Caiphases The K. abâ—oâ—â—ed the malicious workings of the bloudy Papistes who nothing vnderstanding of the kings wel reformed minde good disposition towarde the Queene were busily occupied about thinking prouiding for their next dayes labour which was the day determined to haue caryed the Queene to the Tower The day almost the houre appoynted being come the K. being disposed in the after noone to take the aire waited vppon wyth two Gentlemen onely of hys bed chamber went into the garden This purpose being 〈◊〉 that the Ladyes should be 〈◊〉 taken it was then appoynted that they with the Queene whether the Queene also came being sent for by the Kinge hymselfe the three Ladies aboue named alone waiting vppon her Wyth whom the king at that time disposed himself to be as pleasant as euer he was in all his life before When sodainly in the middest of theyr myrth the houre determined being come in commeth the Lord chauncellour into the garden with a 40. of the kings garde at his heeles should altogether be apprehended in maner as is here declared with purpose in deede to haue taken the Queene together with the 3. Ladies aforesaide whom they had before purposed to apprehende alone euen then vnto the tower Whome then the kyng sternly beholding breaking of his myrth with the Queene stepping a little a side called the Chauncellour vnto hym Who vppon hys knees spake certaine wordes vnto the king but what they were for that they were softly spoken and the King a good pretie distance from the Queene it is not well known The 〈…〉 Wâ—isley L Chauncellour but it is most certaine that the kings replying vnto hym was knaue for his aunswer yea arrant knaue beast and foole and with that the king commaÌ„ded hym presently to auant out of presence The L Chauncellour commaunded to auaunt out of the K. sight Wrisleis deuises Wynchesters platforme lye in the duste Which words although they were vttered somewhat lowe yet were they so vehemently whyspered out by the king that the Queene did easely with her Ladies aforesayd ouer heare them which had bene not a litle to her comforte iâ— shee had knowen at that time the whole cause of hys comming so perfectly as after shee knewe it Thus departed the L. ChaÌ„cellor out of the kings presence as he came with all his traine the whole mould of all hys deuise being vtterly broken The king after his departure immediatly returned to the Quene Whom she perceiuing to be very much chafed albeit comming towardes her he inforced himselfe to put on a mery countenance with as swete words as she could vtter endeuoured to quallify the king his displeasure with request vnto his maiestie in the behalfe of the L. Chauncelor whom he seemed to be offended with all saying for his excuse The Q. maketh excuse for her enemye that albeit she knew not what iust cause his maiesty had at that time to be offended with him yet shee thoughte that ignoraunce not will was the cause of his error and so besought hys maiestie if the cause were not very hainous at her humble suite to take it Ah poore soule quoth he thou little knowest how euill he deserueth this grace at thy hands Of my worde sweete heart he hath bene towardes thee an arrant knaue The Queene bâ— Gods meruelous blessing deliuered of al her aduersitye and so let him go To this the Queene in charitable maner replying in few wordes ended that talke hauing also by Gods onely blessing happely for that time and euer escaped the dangerous snares of her bloudy and cruell enemies for the Gospels sake The pestiferous
purpose of this Bishop of suche like bloudy aduersaries practising thus against the Queene proceeding of gods gospel as ye haue heard putteth me in remembraÌ„ce of such an other like story of his wicked working in like manner a litle before but much more pernitious pestilent to the publick church of Iesus Christ then this was daungerous to the priuate estate of the Queene Whyche storie likewise I thought heere as in conuenient place to be adioyned notified to be knowen to all posteritie according as I haue it faithfully recorded and storied by hym which heard it of the Archbishop Cranmers own mouth declared in order and forme as foloweth * A discourse touching a certaine pollicie vsed by Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester in staying king Henrie the 8. from redressing of certaine abuses of ceremonies in the church being Ambassadour beyonde the seas Also the communication of king Henrye the 8 had wyth the ambassador of France at Hampton Court concerning the reformation of religion as wel in France as in Englande Anno 1546. Mens August IT chanced in the time of K. Henrie the 8. when his highnes did lastly not many yeres before his death conclude a league betwene the Emperor the French king and himselfe that the B. of Winchester SteueÌ„ Gardiner by name was sent in Ambassage beyonde the seas for that purpose In whose absence the Archbishop of CaÌ„terbury Thomas Cranmer attending vpon the kings Court sought occasion somwhat to further the reformation of the corrupt religion not yet fully restored vnto a perfection SteueÌ„ Gardiner Ambassadour For lyke as the sayd Archb. was alwaies diligent and forward to prefer and aduaunce the sincere doctrine of the Gospel so was that other byshop a contrary instrument coÌ„tinually spurning against the same in whatsoeuer coast of the worlde he remained For euen now he being beyond y e seas in y e temporal affaires of y e realme forgate not but fouÌ„d the meanes as a most valiant champion of the B. of Rome to stop and hinder aswel the good diligence of the sayd Archbishop Winchester a great hindâ—rer of the course of the Gospell as the godly disposition of the kings Maiestie in that behalfe whych thus chaunced Whilest the sayde B. of Winchester was nowe remaining beyond the seas about the affaires aforsaide y e kings maiesty and the saide Archbishop hauing conference together for reformatioÌ„ of some superstitious enormities in the Church amongst other things the king determined forthwith to pull downe the Roodes in euery churche The kinges conference with D. Cranmer about reformation of the Ghurch Rood loftes Ringing on Alhallow night and to suppresse the accustomed ringing on Alhalow night wyth a few such like vaine ceremonies And therefore when the said Archb. taking his leaue of the king to go into Kent his dioces his highnes willed him to remember that he shuld cause 2. letters to be deuised for me quoth the King to be signed the one to be directed vnto you my Lorde and the other vnto the Archbishop of Yorke wherein I will commaund you both to send forth your precepts vnto all other Byshops wythin your prouinces Lettets of reformation to be sent by the king to see those enormities and Ceremonies reformed vndelaidly that we haue communed off So vppon this the kings pleasure knowen when the Archbishop of Canterburye was then come into Kent hee caused his Secretarye to conceiue and write these Letters according to the kings minde and being made in a readinesse sent them to the Courte to Syr Anthony Denie for hym to get them signed by the king when maister Denie had mooued the king thereunto the king made answere I am now otherwayes resolued for you shal send my Lorde of Canterburye worde that sithence I spake with hym about these matters I haue receiued letters from my Lord of Winchester nowe being on the other side of the Sea about the conclusion of a league betweene vs The kinges minde altered by Wint. the Emperor and the Frenche king he wryteth plainely vnto vs that the league wil not prosper nor go forward if we make any other innouation change or alteration either in Religion or ceremonies Reformation of Religion stopped by Steuen Gardiner then heretofore hath ben already commensed and done Wherefore my Lorde of Canterburye must take patience heerein and forbeare vntill we may espye a more apt and conuenient time for that purpose Which matter of reformation began to be reuiued again at what time the great Ambassador from the French king came to the kings Maiestie at Hampton Courte not long before his death Anno. 1546. Where then no Gentleman was permitted to waite vpon his Lord and maister This Ambassadour was admirall of Fraunce whose name was Mounsieur de Annebault he came to Hampton Court the 20. day of Aug. an 1546. The matter of reformation againe renued a little before the kinges death The kinges bancket for the French Ambassadour wythout a veluet coate and a chaine of golde And for that entertainment of the Ambassadour were builded in the parke there 3. very notable great and sumptuous banketting houses At the which it was purposed that the sayd Ambassadour should haue bene 3. sundry nightes very richly banketted But as it chaunced the French kings great affaires were then sodenly such that thys Ambassadoure was sent for home in post hast before he had receiued halfe the noble entertainement that was prepared for him so that he hadde but the fruition of the first banketting house Now what princelike order was there vsed in the furniture of y e banket as well in placing of the noble estates namely the kings Maiestie and the French Ambassadour w t the noble men both of England and Fraunce on the one parte and of the Queenes highnesse and the Ladye Anne of Cleeue with other noble women Ladyes of the other part as also touching the great sumptuous preparation of both costly and fine dishes there out of number spent it is not our purpose heere presently to entreate thereof but onely to consider the note of the conference and communication had the first night after the sayd baÌ„ket was finished Secrete communicatioÌ„ betwene the king the French Ambassadour and the Archb. of Cant. betweene the kings Maiestie the sayde Ambassadour and the Archbishop of Canterburye the kings highnesse standing openly in the banketting house in the open face of all the people and leaning one arme vpon the shoulder of the Archbishop of Canterbury and the other arme vppon the shoulder of the Ambassadour touching the establishing of godly religion betweene those two Princes in both theyr realmes As by the report of the sayd Arch. vnto hys secretarie vppon occasion of his seruice to be done in king Edwards visitation then being register in the same visitation The testimony and credite of the story relation was made on that behalfe in thys sorte When the sayd visitation was put
to celebrate y e holy communion were accused of filthy commixion of meÌ„ and women together and the king the same time Henry 2. was made to beleue that beds with pillowes and mats were founde there in the floore where they laye together wherupon the same time diuers were condeÌ„ned to the fire and burned pag. 862. Finally what innocency is so pure or truth so perfect which can be voyd of these sclaunders or crimynatioÌ„s Read â—â—fore pag. 8 â— 2. wheÌ„ also our Sauior Christ himselfe was noted for a wine drinker a common haunter of the Publicanes c. Euen so likewise it pleaseth our Lorde and Sauiour Christ to keepe vnder and to exercise his church vnder the like kinde of aduersaries now raigning in the church No truth safe from false detraction who vnder the name of the church will nedes mayntain a portly state and kingdome in this world and because they can not vpholde theyr cause by playne scripture and the word of God they beare it ouâ— with facing rayling and slaundering making Princes and the simple people beleue that all be heretickes schismatickes blasphemers rebels subuerters of all authority commoÌ„ weales whosoeuer dare reply with any scripture agaynst theyr doings It is writteÌ„ of Nero that when he himselfe had burnt the Citty of Rome sixe dayes and seuen nightes Suetonius in Neâ—oâ—â—e he made open proclamations that the innocent Christians had set the City on fire to styrre the people agaynst them wherby he might burne and destroy them as rebels and traytors Not much vnlike seemeth the dealing of these religious Catholickes who when they be the true heretickes themselues and haue burnt and destroyed the Church of Christ make out theyr exclamatioÌ„s Buls briefes articles bookes Papistes 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 be 〈…〉 them selues censures letters and Edicts against the poore Lutheranes to make the people beleue that they be the heretickes schismatickes disturbers of the whole world Who if they could proue them as they reproue them to be heretickes they were worthy to be heard But nowe they cry out vpon them heretickes and can proue no heresy they accuse them of errour and can proue no errour they call them schismatickes and what Church since the worlde stood hath bene the mother of so many schismes as the mother Church of Rome They charge them with dissention and rebellion And what dissention can be greater then to disseÌ„t from the scripture and word of God or what rebellion is like as to rebell against the sonne of God against the will of hys eternall Testamente They are disturbers they say of peace and of publicke authority Which is as true as that the Christians set the Citty of Rome on fire What doctrine did euer attribute so much to publicke authority of Magistrates as do the protestantes or who euer attributed lesse to magistrates or deposed moe dukes kinges and Emperours theÌ„ the Papistes They that say that the Bishop of Rome is no more but the Bishoppe of Rome and ought to weare no crowne is not by and by a rebell agaynst his king and Magistrates but rather a maynteyner of theyr authority which in deed the Byshop of Rome cannot abide Briefely wilt thou see whether be the greater heretickes the Protestantes or the Papistes Let vs try it by a measure A measure betweene the Protestantes and the Papists to try whether of them two are the greater heretickes ComparisoÌ„ betwene the doctrine of Papistes and of the Protestantes and let this measure be the glory onely of the sonne of God which cannot fayle Nowe iudge I beseeche thee whosoeuer knowest the doctrine of them both whether of these two do ascribe more or lesse to the Maiestye of Christ Iesus our king and Lord the Protestantes which admit none other head of the Church nor iustifier of our soules nor forgeuer of our sinnes nor Aduocate to his father but him alone Or els the papistes which can abide none of all these articles but condemn the same for heresy Which being so as they themselues wyll not deny now iudge good reader who hath set the Citty of Rome on fire Nero or els the Christians But to returne agayne to the purpose of our former matter which was to shew forth the proclamation of the Byshops for the abolishing of English bookes aboue rehearsed as being corrupt and full of heresye whiche not withstanding we haue declared to conteine no heresye but sounde and wholesome doctrine according to the perfect word and Scripture of God Here nowe when the Prelates of the Popes side had procured this Edict proclamation aforesayd for the condemnation of al such English bookes printed or vnprinted which made agaynst theyr aduantage they triumphed not a litle wening they had made a great hand against y e Gospell for euer to rise againe that they had established their kingdome for euer as in deed to all maÌ„s thinking it might seme no lesse For who would haue thought Gods mercifull helpe in time of neede after so strayt so precise and so solemne a proclamation set forth armed with the kinges terrible authority also after the cruel execution of Anne Askewe Lacels and the rest Item after the busy search moreouer and names taking of many other of whom some were chased away some apprehended and layd vp diuers in present perill expectation of theyr attachment who would haue thought I say otherwyse possible but that y e gospel must nedes haue an ouerthrow seing what sure worke the papistes here had made in setting vp theyr side and throwing downe the contrary But it is no new thing in the Lord to shew his power agaynst mans presuÌ„ption Gods power worketh commonly agaynst mans presumption that when he counteth himselfe most sure then is he furthest of and when he supposeth to haue done all then is he new to begin agayne So was it in the primitiue Church before Constantinus time that when Nero Domitianus Maxentius Decius and other Emperours impugning the gospell profession of Christ did not onely constitute lawes and proclamations against the Christians but also did ingraue the same lawes in tables of brasse minding to make all thinges firme for euer and a day yet we see how with a litle turning of Gods hand all theyr puissant deuises brasen lawes turned all to wind and dust So little doth it auayle for man to wrastle agaynst the Lord and his procedinges Howe so euer mans building is mortall and ruinous of brickle bricke and mouldring stones the Lord neuer taketh in hande to builde that either time can waste or man can pluck down What God setteth vp there is neither power nor striuing to the contrary What he entendeth standeth what he blesseth that preuayleth And yet mans vnquiet presumption will not cease still to erect vp towers of Babell against the Lord which the higher they are builded vp Towers of Babell agaynst the Lorde fall with the great ruine For what can
called Captayn Borthwike Who being accused of heresy as the papistes call it and cited therefore an 1540. and not appearing and escaping out into other countryes was condemned for the same being absent by the sentence of Dauid Beaton Archbishop of S. Andrewes and other Prelates of Scotland and all his goodes confiscate and his picture at last burned in the open market place Whose story with his articles obiected agaynst him and his confutations of the same here ensueth in processe vnder expressed as followeth * The Act or Processe or certayne Articles agaynst Syr Iohn Borthwike Knight in Scotland with the aunswere and confutation of the sayd Borthwike whose preface to the reader here foloweth BY the helpe of a certayne frend of mine there came certayne articles vnto my hand for the which the Scottish Cardinal and such other like of his sect and affinity did cōdemne me as an hereticke Captaine Borthwick◠And for so much as this condēnation should not lacke his cloke or defence they gathered together a great number of witnesses where as besides the bare names of the witnesses they alledged none other profe at all Wherefore I thought good to bestow some labour in refelling these articles which they could not proue partly that I might take awaye from all true Christians the occasion of all euill suspition as though that I beyng vanquished or ouerthrowne by theyr threatnings would deny Christ and partly that theyr errours being thereby made manifest they should euen for very shame repent or els hereafter y e lesse abuse y e furor or madnesse of such wytnesses to shed bloud Therefore I will first confirme by euident testimonyes of the Scriptures those things whiche in times past I haue taught and afterwarde I will refell theyr vayne Sophistication wherby they go about to subuert the trueth of God SYr Iohn Borthwike knight commonly called Captain Borthwike being accused suspected slaundered and convicte by witnesse without all doubt of greater estimation then he himselfe in the yeare of our Lord. 1540. the 28. day of May in the cloister of S. Andrewes in the presence of the most reuerēt Fathers Gawine Archbishop of Glasquene Chauncellour of Scotland William Bishop of Aburdin Henry of Candicatia Iohn Bishop of Brecknock and William of Dumbar Byshoppes Andrew of Mellrowes George of Dunerueling Iohn of Paslet Iohn of Lōdorse Rob. of Rillos Wil. of Rulrose Abbots Mācolalyne of Quiterne and Iohn of Pettin vaim Pryors Mayster Alexander Kalfour Uicar of Kitman Rector of Lawe officiall of Sayncte Andrewes Iohn Winton Suppriour Iohn Anand and Thomas Eminghame Chanons of Saynt Andrewes Iohn Tompson with vniuersity of Saynt Andrewes and Mayster Iohn Maior and Peter Capelland Batchelers of Diuinity and doctours Martine Ballfour Batcheller of Diuinitye and of his fellow Pryour of the Fryers Augustynes of the same Cittye Iohn Tulidaffe Warden of the Fryers Mynors and Iohn Paterson of the same Couent and also in the presence of the most noble mighty and honourable Lords George of Huntelo Iames of Arrain William Marshal William of Monnetros Erles Malcolme Lord of Flemming Chamberlaine of Scotland Iohn Lord of Linsey Iohn L. of Erskine George L. of Seton Iames Hamelton of Finwart Water L. of S. Iohn M. Iames of Colinton Clarke to the Kings Register with diuers other Lordes Barons and honest persons beyng called desired together for witnes that he did hold publish and openly teach these errors followyng The first Article That our holy father the Pope as Christes vicar hath not neither can exercise greater autoritie ouer Christians here on earth then any other bishop or prelate Borthwike These holy ones do magnify their Lord by like title as common theeues and robbers are accustomed to preferre the captaines and ringleaders of their robberies and mischiefs calling them in euery place the most honest good men where as likewise it is euidēt y t in the whole world there is no man more geuen to riot which more greedily doth seeke after all kynde of delicatenes and wantonnesse and finally aboundeth with all kynde of vice as treason murder rapine and all kynd of such euils Furthermore where as they affirme him to be the vicar of Christ here in earth it shall be easily conuinced when as it shall be made manifest that he hath not nor cannot exercise more power or autoritie ouer christians then any other bishop or prelate For vnto that office of beyng vicar they referre that great autoritie the which they do so greatly boast and brag of which beyng taken away the office of vicar doth also fall and decay But now to attempt the matter I wil first demand of the mainteiners of this preheminence and autority whereupon they wil ground the same I know that they will aunswer vnto me that Peter had power autority ouer the other Apostles and consequently ouer the vniuersall church the which power by succession is translated vnto the bishops of Rome But how vnshamefastly they do lye herein any may easily perceiue which hath but any small sparke of iudgement in him When as he shal heare the testimonies of the scriptures which we will alleage to confirme this our opinion For Peter in the xv of the Actes In the counsell doth declare what is to be done and admonisheth vs what of necessitie we ought to doe And he there did also heare other speake and did not onely geue them place to say theyr myndes but also permit and receiue their iudgement and where as they decreed hee followed and obeyed the same Is this then to haue power ouer others Furthermore where as in his first epistle he writeth vnto bishops and pastors he doth not commād them as a superior or head ouer them by power and authoritie but maketh them his fellowe companions and gently exhorteth thē as is accustomed to be done betweene equals of degree for these are his wordes I beseech and desire the bishops and pastors which are amongst you for so much as I my selfe am also a bishop and a witnesse of the afflictions of Christ and also a partaker of the glorye which shall be reuealed that they do diligently feede the flocke of Christ which is committed vnto them Why then do they so chalenge vnto them the autority of Peter which he neuer acknowledged in himselfe Truly I do not dout but if that Peter were here present he would with like seueritie rebuke their folly and madnes as Moses in times past did vnto Iosua which burned with too earnest a zeale towards hym I doubt not but that many in this fayned authoritie of Peter do seeke out more vayne helps to maintaine and vpholde the tiranny of Popes rather then to make him ruler and gouernour ouer all other For where as in the 8. chapiter of the Acts he is commaunded by hys fellowes to go with Iohn into Samaria he did not refuse so to do In so much then as the apostles do send him they declare thereby that they doe not count him
be all these fantasies for if you perseuer in these erroneous opinions ye wil repent it when you may not mende it Thomas saide I trust my cause be iust in the presence of God Thomas Forret Fryer Iohn Kelow fryer Benerage Dunkane Simpson Priest Rob. Foster gentleman with 3. or 4. other of Striueling Martyrs and therefore I passe not muche what doe followe thereupon and so my Lorde and he departed at that tyme. And soone after a Summons was directed from the Cardinall of S. Andrewes and the sayde Bishop of Dunkelden vpon the saide Deane Thomas Forret vpon 2. blacke Friers called frier Iohn Kelowe and an other called Benarage and vpon one priest of Striueling called Duncane Sympson and one Gentleman called Robert Foster in Striuelyng with other three or foure wyth them of the towne of Striuelyng who at the day of their appearaunce after their summoning were coÌ„demned to the death without any place of recantation because as was alleged they were heresiarkes or chiefe heretikes and teachers of heresies and especially because manye of them were at the bridall and marriage of a Priest who was vicar of Twybodye beside Striuelynge and did eate fleshe in Lent at the said bridal and so they were altogether burnt vpon the castle hill of Edenbrough where they that were first bounde to the stake godly and marueilously did comfort them that came behinde Heere foloweth the manner of persecution vsed by the Cardinall of Scotland against certaine persons in Perth Persecuters Martyrs Theyr Causes Dauid Beton Byshop and Cardinall of S. Andrewes Robert Lambe William Anderson Iames Hunter Iames Raueleson Iames FouÌ„leson Hellen Stirke hys wife FIrst there was a certaine Acte of Parlamente made in the gouernement of the Lorde Hamleton Earle of Arran Anno. 154â— and Gouernour of Scotlande geuinge priuiledge to all men of the Realme of Scotlande to reade the Scriptures in their mother tongue and language secluding neuerthelesse all reasoning conference conuocation of people to heare the Scriptures reade or expounded Proclamation in Scotland permitting the priuâ—te â—eading of Scripture Which liberty of priuate reading being granted by publike proclamation lacked not hys owne â—ruite so that in sondrie partes of Scotland therby were opened the eies of the elect of God to see the truthe and abhorre the Papistical abhominations Amongest the which were certaine persones in S. Iohnston as after is declared At thys time there was a Sermone made by Fryer Spense Blasphemous doctriâ—e of a Papist Robert Lambe Martyr in saint Iohnston aliâs called Perth affirmynge prayer made â—o saintes to be so necessarye that wythoute it there coulde be no hope of saluation to man Whyche blasphemous doctrine a Burges of the sayd towne called Robert Lambe could not abide but accused hym in open audience of erroneous doctrine and adiured hym in Gods name to vtter the trueth The which the Frier being striken with feare promised to doe but the trouble tumulte and sturre of the people encreased so that the Frier coulde haue no audience and yet the sayde Roberte wyth greate daunger of his life escaped the handes of the multitude Robert Lambe in great daunger namely of the women who contrary to nature addressed them to extreme cruelty against him At this time in the yeare of our Lorde 1543. the ennemies of the truth procured Iohn Chartuous who fauoured the truthe and was Prouost of the saide citie towne of Perth to be deposed from his office by the sayde Gouernours authoritie A papist set in office and a Papist called Maister Alexander Marbecke to be chosen in his roume y t they myght bring the more easily their wicked enterprise to an ende Robert Lambe Will. Anderson Iames Hunter Iames Raueleson Hellen Styrke his wyfe cast in prison After the deposing of the former Prouost and election of the other in the moneth of Ianuary the yere aforesayde on saint Paules day came to sainte Iohnston the Gouernour the Cardinall the Earle of Argile Iustice sir Iohn Campbell of Lunde knighte and Iustice Deâ—orte the Lorde Borthwyke the Bishop of Dumblane and Orkeney with certaine other of the Nobilitie And althoughe there were manye accused for the crime of heresie as they terme it yet these persones were onely apprehended vppon the sayde sainte Paules day Robert Lambe William Anderson Iames Hunter Iames Raueleson Iames Founleson and Hellen Stirke his wife and cast that night in the Spay tower of the sayde Citie the morowe to abide iudgement Uppon the morrowe when they appeared and were brought foorth to iudgement in the towne was said in generall to all their charge the violating of the Acte of Parliament before expressed and their conference and assemblies in hearing and expoundinge of scripture againste the tenour of the sayde Acte Robert Lambe was accused in speciall for interrupting of the Frier in the pulpit whyche he not onely confessed but also affirmed constantly that it was the duetie of no manne whych vnderstood and knewe the trueth to heare the same impugned wythoute contradiction and therefore sundry which there were presente in iudgement who hidde the knowledge of the truth shoulde beare their burden in Gods presence for consenting to the same The sayde Robert also wyth William Anderson and Iames Raueleson were accused for hanging vp the image of S. Fraunces in a corde Lambe Anderson Raueleson for hanging S. Fraunces in a corde Iames Hunter for vsing suspect company nailing of Rammes hornes to his head and a Cowes rumpe to hys taile and for eatinge of a goose on Alhalow euen Iames Hunter being a simple man and wythout learning and a Fletcher by occupation so that hee coulde be charged wyth no greate knowledge in Doctrine yet because he often vsed the suspect companye of the rest he was accused The woman Hellen Stirke was accused for that in her childbed she was not accustomed to cal vpon the name of the virgine Mary Hellen Styrke for calling vpon Iesus and not our Lady in childebed being exhorted thereto by her neyghbours but onely vpon God for Iesus Christes sake and because she said in like maner that if she her selfe had beene in the time of the virgin Mary God might haue looked to her humilitie and base estate as hee did to the virgines in making her the mother of Christe thereby meaninge that there was no merites in the virgine whyche procured her that honour to be made the mother of Christe and to bee preferred before other women but Gods only free mercy exalted her to that estate Whiche woordes were counted moste execrable in the face of the Clergie and whole multitude Iames Raueleson aforesayde building a house set vppon the round of his fourth staire the 3. crowned diademe of Peter carued of tree which the cardinal tooke as done in mockage of his Cardinals hat and this procured no fauor to the sayd Iames at theyr handes These forenamed persones vppon the morrowe aftâ—â— sainte Paules day were condemned and iudged
in Parliamente that none shoulde speake anye thing of the Kings death the Act being made onely for Southsayers and talkers of prophesies moued them that were about the King to put him in remembrance of his mortall state and fatall infirmitie Which when the rest were in dread to do M. Deny who was specially attendant vpon hym boldly comming to the King told him what case he was in to mans iudgement not like to liue and therefore exhorted him to prepare himselfe to death calling himselfe to remembrance of his former life and to call vpon God in Christ betime for grace and mercy as becommeth euery good Christian man to do Although the K. was loth to heare any meÌ„tion of death yet perceiuing the same to rise vpon the iudgement of hys Phisicians and feeling his owne weakenes he disposed himselfe more quietly to harken to the wordes of his exhortation and to consider his life past Which although he much accused yet said he is the mercy of Christ able to pardon me all my sinnes though they were greater then they be M. Deny being glad to heare him thus speake required to know his pleasure whether he would haue any learned man sent for to conferre withall and to open hys mind vnto To whome the King aunswered againe that if he had any he would haue D. Cranmer who was then lying at Croydon And therefore M. Denye asking the King whether he woulde haue him sente for I will first said the King take a little sleepe and then as I feele my selfe I will aduise vpon the matter After an houre or two the King awaking and feeling feeblenes to encrease vpon him commanded D. Cranmer to be sent for but before he could come y e king was speachles and almost senseles Notwithstanding perceiuing D. Cranmer to be come he reaching his hande to D. Cranmer did hold him fast but could vtter no word vnto hym and scarse was able to make any signe Then the Archbyshop exhorting him to put his trust in Christ and to call vpon his mercy desired him though he could not speake yet to geue some token with his eyes or with hand as he trusted in the Lord. Then the King holding him with his hand did wring his hand in his as hard as he could and so shortly after departed after he had reigned in this land the terme of 37. yeares and 9. monethes The kings children leauing behinde him three children Edward Mary and Elizabeth Moreouer for so much as mention is inserted in thys place of the good inclination of King Henry in his latter dayes to the reformation of religion Talke betweene Thom. Cranmer Archbishop of Cant. and the Duke of Suffolk about Ste. Gardiner by the occasion hereof it commeth also to minde somewhat likewise to adde by way of appendix touching the talke betweene the Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas Cranmer and the Duke of Suffolke Charles Branden as coÌ„cerning the Kings purpose and intent conceaued against the Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner in that he could neuer allowe any reformation in religion in this realme and namely beeing offended with this that men should vse in their talke The Lord as well as our Lord. The sayd Duke sayd vnto the sayd Archbyshop We of the Counsell had him once at a good lift and should well haue dispatched him from his authoritie if the Kings Maiestie our Maister had stayed himselfe from admitting him to his presence as then hys highnes was content that we should throughly haue sifted and tried him It was my Lord quoth the Duke to the Archbishop at that time when Gardiner his Secretarie was attached and suffred for defending the Popes authoritie For then I and certaine of the Counsell hauing conference with the Kings Maiestie for that matter his highnesse was fully perswaded that the Bishops Secretarie being in such speciall fauour with his Maister would neuer stande so stiffe in defence of the Bishop of Romes vsurped power and authoritie Stephen Gardiner appoynted by the king to to be had to the Tower without his said maisters both aduise knowledge and perswasion For already quoth the King he played but a homely part with me when he was Ambassadour to the Pope concerning my cause of diuorce And therefore quoth the King to me send for him my Lord incontinently and by assistance of two or three moe of the Counsell whome you thinke good let him be committed to the Tower to aunswere to suche thynges as may bee obiected agaynst hym Thys communicatioÌ„ was in y e euening so that we purposed to haue executed the kinges pleasure and commaundement y e next morning How beit our talke was not so secrete but that some of his friendes of the priuy chamber then suspecting the matter where he had many frends sent him word ther of Who incontinently repayred to the kings presence Ste. Gardiner priuily commeth to the king and finding some matter to minister vnto y e king his highnesse sayd to the bish We doe marueile that your secretary hath thus notoriously offended agaynst vs our lawes It is surely though that you are not all cleare in this offeÌ„ce but that you are of the same opinion with him therefore my Lord be playne with me King Henry layeth to Winchesters charge and let me know if you be y e way infected or no If you will tell me the trueth I will rather pardon the fault but if you halt or dissemble with me looke for no fauour at my hand With this monition Winchester fell downe vppon hys knees besought his maiesty of mercy and pardon Winchester confesseth his popery to the king manifestly confessing y t he of long time had bene of that opinion w t his sayd secretary and there bewayling himselfe promised from that day forward to reform hys opinion become a new man Well quoth y e king this way you haue of me that which otherwise you should neuer haue obtayned I am content to remitte all thinges past and pardon you vpon your amendment The next morning I had worde how the matter was handled whereupon I came to his highnes sayde Your Maiestie hath preuented our commission whiche I and other had from your grace concerning my Lord of Winchesters coÌ„mitting to the tower Wot you what quoth the K. hee hath confessed himselfe as giltie in this matter as hys man K. Henryes nature to pardon them that come to him and confesse their fault and hath with muche sorrowe pensiuenes sued for my pardon And you know what my nature and custome hath bene in such matters euermore to pardon them that will not dissemble but confesse their fault Thus wilâ—ly and politickely he got himselfe out of our hands But if I had suspected this I would haue had him in the tower ouer night and stopped his iourny to y e court Well sayd my Lord of Caunterbury hee was euermore to good for you all Moreouer as touching this foresaid
vnity concord in al things and especially in the true fayth and religion of God and therewithal also duely wayed the great daunger that his louing Subiects were in for confessing the gospell of Christ through many and diuers cruell statuts made by sondry his predecessors against the same which being stil left in force mought both cause the obstinate to conteÌ„n his graces godly procedings and also the weak to be fearefull of theyr christianlike profession he therfore caused it among other things by the authority of the same parliament to be enacted Statut. an 1. Reg. Edwardi 6. Cap. 12. that all Actes of Parliament Statutes touching mentioning or in any wise concerning religion or opinions that is to say as well y e statute made in the first yeare of the reigne of king Rich. the second The statute made An· 1. Reg. Rich. 2. An. Reg Hen 5. An. 25. Reg. HeÌ„ 8. Item An. 31. Henr. â— An. 34. Henr. 8. An. 35. Henr. 8. repealed Item note for the statute An. 2. Reg. HeÌ„ 4. cp 15. because that statute was repealed by an estatute made 25. an Henr. 8. therefore the same is here omitted The bloudy statute of the 6. articles repealed and the statute made in the second yeare of the reigne of King Henry the fift and the statute made in the 25. yeare of the raigne of K. Henry .8 coÌ„cerning punishment and reformation of hereticks and Lollards and euery prouision therein conteined and the Statutes made for the abolishment of diuersity of opinions in certain Articles concerning Christian religion commoÌ„ly called the 6. Articles made in the 31. yeare of the raigne of K. Henry 8. also the statute made in the ParliameÌ„t begon the 16. day of Ianuary in the 33. yeare of the reigne of the sayd K. HeÌ„ry the 8. and after proroged vnto the 21. day of Ianuary in the 24. yeare of his sayd raigne touching mentioning or in any wise concerning bookes of the olde and new Testament in English the printing vttering selling geuing or deliuering of bookes or writings and reteining of english bookes or writinges and reading preaching teaching or expounding the scriptures or in any wise touching meÌ„tioning or coÌ„cerning any of the sayd matters And also one other statute made in the 35 yeare of the Raigne of the sayd K. Henry 8. concerning the qualification of the Statute of the sixe Articles and all and euery other act or acts of parliament concerning doctrine or matters of religion and al and euery braunch article sentence matter paines or forfaytures conteined meÌ„tioned or in any wise declared many of the same Actes or Statutes should from thenceforth be vtterly repealed made voyd and of none effect By occasion wherof as wel al such his godly subiects as were then still abiding within this Realme had free liberty publickely to professe the Gospel as also many learned zealous preachers before banished were now both licensed freely to returne home agayne also encouraged boldly and faythfully to trauel in theyr fuÌ„ction and calling so that God was much glorified and the people in many places greatly edified Moreouer in the same Session his Maiestye with the Lords spirituall and temporall and the Commons in the same Parliament assembled throughly vnderstanding by the iudgement of the best learned that it was more agreable vnto y â— first institution of the sacrament of the most precious body and bloud of our Sauior Christ and also more conformable to the common vse and practise both of the Apostles and of the primatiue Churche by the space of fyue hundreth yeares and more after Christes Ascension that the sayde holye Sacrament shoulde bee ministred vnto all Christen people vnder both the kindes of bread and wine then vnder the forme of bread onely and also that it was more agreable vnto the sayd first institution of Christ and the vsage of the Apostles and primatiue Churche that the people being preseÌ„t should receiue the same with the priest then that the priest should receiue it alone dyd by theyr authority moreouer enacte that the sayde holy Sacrament should be from theÌ„ceforth commonly deliuered and ministred vnto the people throughout the churches of Englâ—d and Ireland and other the kinges dominioÌ„s vnder both y e kindes of bread and of wine The asseâ—â—bly oâ— Byâ—shop◠〈◊〉 others at Windsore except necessity otherwise required and also that the Priest that should minister the same should at the least one day before exhort all persons which should be present likewise to resort prepare themselues to receiue the same And at y e day prefixed after some godly exhortation made by the minister wherin should be further expressed the benefit and comfort promised to them which worthely receiue this holy Sacrament the daunger and indignation of God threatned to them which presume to receiue the same vnworthely to the end that euery man might try and examine his owne conscience before he should come thereunto the sayd Minister shoulde not without a lawfull cause denye the same to any person that would deuoutly and humbly desire it any Law Statute The assemâ—bly of Byshops and others 〈◊〉 Windsore ordinaunce or custome contrary therunto in any wise notwithstanding After which most godly consent of the parliament the king being no lesse desirous to haue the forme of administration of the Sacrament truely reduced to the ryght rule of the scriptures and first vse of the primatiue church then he was to establish the same by the authority of his owne regall lawes appoynted certain of the most graue and best learned Bishops and others of his Realme to assemble together at his Castle of Windsor there to argue and entreat vpon this matter and conclude vpon and set forth one perfect and vniforme order according to the rule and vse aforesayd And in the meane while that the learned were thus occupyed about theyr conferences the Lord Protectour and the rest of the kinges Councell farther remembring that that time of the yere did then approch wherin were practised many superstitious abuses and blasphemous ceremonies agaynst the glory of God and trueth of his word determining the vtter abolishing thereof directed theyr letters vnto the godly and reuerend father Thomas Cranmer then Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane of England requiring him that vpon the receit thereof he should will euery Bishop within his Prouince forthwith to geue in charge vnto all the Curates of theyr Diocesses that neither candles should be any more borne vpoÌ„ Candlemas day neither yet ashes vsed in Lent Candleâ—â—â— to be 〈◊〉 on Candâ—â—â—mas day nor Palmes vpon palme Sonday Whereupon the Archbishop zealously fauouring thee good and Christianlike purpose of the king and his CouÌ„sell Ashes for bidden on Ashwednesday 〈◊〉 Edm. Boâ—â—â— did immediately in that behalfe write bnto all the rest of the Bishops of that prouince and amongest them vnto Edmund Boner then Bishop of London Of whose rebellious and obstinate contumacy for that we
to the Byshop at Westminster for abolishing of Images Hyberniae Regem fidei defensorem in terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hybernicae supremum caput sufficienter legitimae autorisatus Reuerendo in Christo confratri nostro domino Thomae eadem permissione Westm. Episcopo salutem fraternam in Domino charitatem Literas reuerendissimi in Christo patris domini D. Thomae permissione diuina Cantuar. Archiepiscopi totius Angliae primatis Metropolitani tenorem literarum missâ—â—uÌ„ clarissimorum prudentissimorum dominorum de priuatis consilijs dicti illustrissimi domini Regis in se continen nuper cum ea qua decuit reuerentia humiliter recepimus exequend in haec verba Thomas permissione diuina Cant. c. And then makyng a full recitall as well of the Archbishops precept as also of the Counsels letters aboue specified he concluded with these wordes Quocirca nos Edmund Episc. antedictus Literis praedictis pro nostro officio obtemperare vti decet summopere cupientes vestrae fraternitati tam ex parte dicti excellentissimi Domini nostri Regis ac praefatoâ—um clarissimorum dominoruÌ„ de priuatis suis consilijs quà m praedicti Reuer patris domini Cant. Archiepiscopi tenore praesentium committimus mandamus quatenus attentis per vos diligenter consideratis Literarum huiusmodi tenoribus eos in omnibus per omnia iuxta vim formam effectum earundem cum omni qua poteris celeritate accommoda per totam Dioces vestram West debite effectualiter exequi faciatis procuretis Datum in aedibus nostris London vicesimo die Febr. An. Dom. 1548. Et regni dicti illustrissimi domini nostri Regis Anno secundo Now by the tyme that these things were thus determined the learned men which the kyng had appointed as ye haue heard before to assemble together for the true and right maner of administring the Sacramente of the body and bloud of Christ An vniforme order of the Communion accordyng to the rule of the Scriptures of God and first vsage of the Primatiue Churche after theyr long learned wyse and deliberate aduises dyd finally conclude and agree vppon one godly and vniforme order of receiuing the same not much differyng from the maner at this present vsed authorised within this realm and church of England commonly called the Communion Which agreement beyng by them exhibited vnto the kyng and of hym most gladly accepted was thereupon publikely imprinted and by his maiesties Councell perticularly deuided and sent vnto euery bishop of the realme requiring and commaundyng them by their letters on the kings Maiesties behalfe that both they in their own persons should forthwith haue diligent and carefull respect to the due execution thereof and also should with all diligeÌ„ce cause the bookes which they then sent them to be deliuered vnto euery Parson Uicar and Curate within their Dioces that they likewise might well and sufficiently aduise themselues for the better distribution of the sayd communion according to the tenour of the sayd booke agaynst the feast of Easter then next ensuyng as more fully appeareth by these their letters here followyng ¶ Letters Missiue from the Counsaile to the Bishops of the Realme concernyng the Communion to be ministred in both kyndes Anno 1548. AFter our most harty commendatioÌ„s to your Lordship where in the Parliament late holden at Westminster The Communion in both kindes to be ministred it was amongest other things most godly established that according to the first institution and vse of the primatiue church the most holy sacrament of the body and bloud of our Sauior Iesus Christ shuld be distributed to the people vnder the kyndes of bread wyne according to the effect whereof the kinges maiestie mynding with the aduice and consent of the Lord Protectors grace the rest of the Counsaile to haue the sayd Statute well executed in such sort or lyke as it is agreeable with the word of God so the same may be also faithfully and reuerently receiued of his most louing subiects to their comforts and wealth hath caused sundry of his maiesties most graue and well learned Prelates and other learned men in the Scriptures to assemble themselues for this matter who after long conference together haue with deliberate aduise finally agreed vpon such an order to be vsed in all places of the kings maiesties dominions in the distribution of the sayd most holy sacrament as may apeare to you by the booke thereof which we send herewith vnto you Albeit knowing your Lordships knowledge in the Scriptures and earnest good will zeale to the settyng foorth of all things accordyng to the truth thereof we be well assured you will of your owne good will and vpon respect to your duetie diligently set forth this most godly order here agreed vpon and commaunded to be vsed by the authoritie of the kyngs maiestie yet remembryng the crafty pratise of the deuill who ceaseth not by his members to worke by al wayes and meanes the hinderance of all godlines And consideryng furthermore that a great number of the Curates of the Realme eyther for lacke of knowledge can not or for want of good mynd will not be so redy to set forth the same as we would wish and as the importance of the matter and their owne bounden duties requireth we haue thought good to pray and require your Lordship and neuerthelesse in the kings maiesties our most dread Lordes name to commaund you to haue an earnest diligence and carefull respect both in your owne person and by all your officers and Ministers also to cause these bookes to be deliuered to euery Person Vicar and Curate within your Diocesse with such diligence as they may haue sufficient tyme well to instruct and aduise themselues for the distribution of the most holy Communion accordyng to the order of this booke before this Easter tyme and that they may by your good meanes be well directed to vse such good gentle and charitable instruction of their simple and vnlearned parishioners as may be to all their good satisfactions as much as may be praying you to consider that this order is set forth to the intent there should be in all partes of the Realme and among all men one vniforme manner quietly vsed The execution whereof lyke as it shall stand very much in the diligence of you and others of your vocation so doe we eftsoones require you to haue a diligent respect thereunto as ye tender the kings Maiesties pleasure and will aunswer for the contrary And thus we bidde your Lordship right hartily farewell From Westminster the 13. of March 1548. Your Lordships louyng friends Tho. Canterbury R. Rich. W. Saint Iohn Iohn Russell Hen. Arundel Anth. Wingfield W. Peter Edward North. Ed. Wootton By meanes as well of this letter and the godly order of the learned as also of the statute and acte of parliament before mentioned made for the stablishyng thereof all priuate blasphemous Masses
were now by iust authoritie fully abolished throughout this realme of England and the right vse of the Sacrament of the most precious body bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ truely restored in stead of the same But neuertheles as at no tyme any thing can be so well done of the godly but that the wicked will find some meanes subtilly to deface the same so likewyse at this present through the peruerse obstinacy dissembling frowardnes of many the inferior priests and ministers of the cathedrall and other churches of this realme Priuy hinderers of the Gospell there did aryse a meruailous schisme and varietie of fashions in celebratyng the common seruice and administration of the Sacraments Diuision among the Priestes about the kinges proceedinges and other rites and ceremonies of y e church For some zealously allowyng the kyngs proceedings dyd gladly follow the order thereof and others though not so willingly admittyng them did yet dissemblingly and patchingly vse some part of them but many carelesly coÌ„temnyng all would still exercise their old wonted popery Wherof the kyng and his Counsell hauyng good intelligence and fearyng the great inconueniences daungers that might happen through this diuision and beyng therwithall loth at the first to vse any great seuerity towards hys subiects but rather desirous by some quiet and godly order to bring them to some conformitie did by theyr prudent aduises againe appoynt the Archbishop of Caunterbury with certaine of the best learned and discrete bishops and other learned men diligently to consider and ponder the premisses and thereupon hauyng as well an eye and respect vnto the most sincere and pure Christian religion taught by the holy scriptures as also to the vsages of the primatiue church to draw and make one conuenient and meete order rite and fashion of common prayer administration of the Sacraments to be had and vsed within this his realme of England One vniforme order of commoÌ„ prayer and the dominions of y e same Who after most godly and learned conferences thorough the ayd of the holy Ghost with one vniforme agreement did coÌ„clude set forth and deliuer vnto the kings highnes a booke in English intituled A booke of the common prayer and administration of the Sacraments and other rites and ceremonies of the Church after the vse of the Church of England The whith his highnes receiuing with great comfort and quietnesse of mynd did forthwith exhibite vnto the Lords and Commons of the parliament then assembled at Westminster about the 4. of Nouember in the second yeare of his raigne and in the yeare of our Lord 1548. and continuyng vnto the 14. day of March then next ensuyng Whereupon the Lords spiritual and temporal and the Commons of the sayd Parliament assembled well and throughly consideryng as well the most godly trauayle of the kings highnes of the Lord Protector Anno 1548. and other of his maiesties Counsaile in gatheryng together the said Archbishop bishops and other learned men as the godly praiers orders rites and ceremonies in the sayd booke mentioned with the consideratioÌ„ of altering those things which were altered and retainyng those thyngs which were retayned in the same booke as also the honour of God and great quietnes which by the grace of God should ensue vpon that one and vniforme rite and order in such common prayer rites and externe ceremonies to be vsed throughout England Wales Calice and the marches of the same dyd first geue vnto hys highnesse most lowly and hearty thankes for the same Statut. 〈◊〉 3. Reg. Edâ— cap. â— and then most humbly prayed hym that it myght be ordeyned and enacted by hys Maiesty w t the assent of the sayd Lords and Commons in that parliament assembled and by the authoritie of the same that not only all and singular person and persons that had thertofore offended concernyng the premisses others then such as were then remainyng in Ward in the Tower of London or in the Fleete myght be pardoned thereof but also that all and singular ministers in any Cathedrall or parish Churches or other places within the Realme of EnglaÌ„d Wales Calice and the Marches of the same or other the kings dominions should from and after the feast of Pentecost next commyng be bounden to say and vse the Mattins Euensong celebration of the Lords supper and administration of ech of the Sacraments Petition 〈◊〉 the Lorde◠〈◊〉 in the Paâ—â—liament to the king and all other common and open prayer in such order forme as was mentioned in the sayd booke and none other or otherwise And albeit that they were so godly and good that they gaue occasion vnto euery honest and conformable man most willyngly to embrace them yet least any obstinate persons who willingly would disturbe so godly an order and quiete in this realme should not go vnpunished they further requested that it might be ordeined and enacted by the authoritie aforesayd that if any maner of Person Uicar or other what so euer minister that ought or should say or sing common prayer mencioned in the sayd booke or minister the Sacraments should after the sayd feast of Pentecost then next commyng refuse to vse the sayd common praier or to minister the Sacraments in such cathedrall or parish churches or other places as he shoulde vse or minister the same in such order fourme as they were mentioned set foorth in the sayd booke or should vse wilfully obstinately standyng in the same any other rite ceremonie order fourme or maner of masse openly or priuily or Mattinnes Euensong administration of the Sacraments or other open prayer then was mentioned and set foorth in the sayd booke or should preache declare or speake any thyng in the derogation or deprauyng of the sayde booke or any thyng therein conteyned or of any parte thereof and should be thereof lawfully conuicted accordyng to the lawes of this Realme by verdite of twelue men or by his owne confession or by the notorious euidence of the fact should loose and forfayte vnto the Kynges hyghnesse hys heyres successours for hys first offence one whole yeres profite of such one of his benefices or spirituall promotioÌ„s as it should please the kings highnes to assigne appoint and also for the same offence should suffer imprisonmeÌ„t by the space of sixe monthes without bayle or mainprise Anno 1549. But if any such person after his first conuiction Penaltye should eftsoneâ— offend agayne and be thereof in forme aforesayd lawfully coÌ„uicted then he should for his second offence suffer imprisonment by y e space of one whol yeare should also be depriued Ipso facto of all his spirituall promotions for euer so that it should be lawfull for the patrons Doners therof to geue the same agayne vnto any other learned man in like maner as if y â— sayd partie so offending were dead And if any the sayd person or persons shoulde agayne the thyrd tyme
offend and be thereof in forme aforesayd lawfully coÌ„uicted then he shuld for the same 3. offence suffer imprisonment during his life If any such person or persons aforesaid so offending had not any benefice or spiritual promotion y t then he shoulde for his first offence suffer imprisonment by the space of vi monthes without bayle or maynprise and for his second offence imprisonment during hys life Which request or rather actuall agreement of y e lordes and commons of the Parliament beyng once vnderstoode of the kyng was also soone ratified and confirmed by hys regall consent and authoritie and therupon the sayd booke of common prayer was presently imprinted and commaÌ„ded to be exercised throughout the whole Realme and dominions thereof accordyng to the tenure and effect of the sayd Statute Moreouer in the same Session of the sayd ParliameÌ„t it was enacted and established by the authoritie thereof that for as much as great horrible and not to be rehearsed inconueniences had from tyme to tyme risen amongst the priests ministers and other officers of the clergy through their compelled chastitie Lawes and 〈…〉 againâ—t 〈…〉 and by such lawes as prohibited them the godly and lawfull vse of mariage that therefore all and euery law and lawes positiue canons constitutions and ordinances theretofore made by the authoritie of man onely which did prohibite or forbid mariage to any ecclesiasticall or spirituall person or persones of what estate condition or degree so euer they were or by what name or names they were called which by gods law may lawfully marry in all and euery article braunche and sentence concernyng onely the prohibition for the mariage of the persons aforesayd should be vtterly voyd and of none effect And that all maner of forfaitures paynes penalties crimes or actions Mariage of Priestes â—et â—ree which were in the sayd lawes conteyned and of the same dyd follow concernyng the prohibition for the mariage of the sayd Ecclesiastical persons shuld be thencefoorth also clearely and vtterly voyde frustrate and of none effect By occasion whereof it was thenceafter ryght lawfull for any Ecclesiasticall person not hauyng the gift of chastitie most godly to liue in the pure and holy estate of matrimony according to the lawes worde of God But if the first Iniunctions statutes and decrees of the Prince were of many but slenderly regarded with muche lesse good affection were these especially the booke of common praier of diuers now receiued yea and that of some of them Edmund Boner B. of London which had alwayes before in outward shew willingly allowed the former doings as appereth most plainly amongst others by Boner the B. of London Who although by his former letters other mandates he seemed hitherto to fauour all the kings proceedings yet did he at that present notwithstanding both the first statute for the stablishing of the Communion and the abolishyng of all priuate masses and also this Statute of the ratifieng and confirming of the booke of Common prayer still suffer suÌ„dry idolatrous priuate masses of peculiar names as the Apostles masse the Lady masse and such lyke to be dailye solemnly sung within certaine perticular chappels of hys cathedral church of Paules cloking them with the names of the apostles communion and our Ladies communion not once findyng any fault therewith vntill such tyme as the Lordes of the Counsaile hauyng intelligence thereof were fayne by their letters to commaund hym to looke better thereunto And then beyng therewith somewhat pricked forwards perhaps by feare he was content to direct hys letters vnto the Deane and Chapter of his cathedrall church of Paules thereby requesting them forthwith to take such order therein as the tenure of the Counsailes sayd letters therwithall sent vnto them did import Which both two letters I haue for the more credite here followyng inserted ¶ A Letter directed from the Kings Counsaile to Edmund Boner B. of London for abrogating of priuate Masses namely the Apostles Masse within the church of S. Paule vsed vnder the name of the Apostles Communion 〈◊〉 other 〈…〉 progating priuate Masses AFter harty commendations Hauing very credible notice that within that your cathedral church there be as yet the Apostles masse and our Ladies masse and other masses of such peculiar name vnder the defence nomination of our Ladies communion and the Apostles communion vsed in priuate chappels and other remote places of the same and not in the Chauncell The Apoâ—â—les 〈…〉 Paul contrary vnto the kings maiesties proceedings the same beyng for the misuse displeasing to God for the place of Paules in example not tollerable for the fondnes of the name a scorne to the reuerence of the communion of the Lords body and bloud we for the augmentation of gods glory and honour and the consonance of his maiesties lawes and the auoyding of murmure haue thought good to will command you that from henceforth no such masses in this manner be in your church any longer vsed but that the holy blessed communion according to the acte of Parliament be ministred at the high aultar of the church and in no other places of the same only at such tyme as your high masses were wont to be vsed except some number of people desire for their necessary businesse to haue a communion in the mornyng and yet the same to bee executed in the Chauncell at the high aulter as it is appoynted in the booke of the publike seruice without cautele or digression from the common order And herein you shal not onlye satisfie our expectation of your conformitie in all lawfull things but also auoyd the murmure of sundry that be therwith iustly offended And so we bid your Lordship hartely farewell From Richmond the 24. of Iune an 1549. Your louing friendes E. Somerset W. Saint Iohn Ed. Montague R. Rich. Chan. Fra. Shrewsbury W. Cecill ¶ To my right worshipfull friendes and most louyng good brethren M. Deane of Paules with all the Canons Residentaries Prebendaries Subdeanes and Ministers of the same and euery of them with speede RIght worshipfull with most harty commendations So it is this Wensday the xxvi of Iune goyng to dynner Boners letter to the Deane and Chapter of Paules I receaued letters from the kynges Counsell by a Pursiuaunt and the same I doe send now herewith vnto you to the intent you may peruse them well and proceede accordyngly praying you in case all be not present yet those that be now resident and supplying the places may in their absence call the company together of the Church and make declaratioÌ„ hereof vnto them Thus committyng you to God right well to fare Written with speede this xxvi of Iune at one of the clocke Your louyng brother Ed. London Ouer and besides all this the Lord Protectour wyth the residue of the kings priuie and learned Counsel assemblyng together in the Starre chamber about the same mater that is for the aduancement and setting forward of the kings so godly
vnto the Deane and Chapter of his cathedrall Church of Paules commanding them to looke to the due accomplishing therof accordingly ¶ A letter of Boner to the Deane and Chapiter of Paules EDmund by the grace of God c. To my welbeloued brethren the Deane and Chapiter of the Cathedrall church of S. Paule in London A letter of 〈…〉 Deane of Paules and to the other Ministers there and euery of them do send greeting And where it is so that of late I haue receyued the sayd soueraigne Lord the kings maiesties letter of such tenure as is hereunto annexed and according to my most bounden dutie am right well willing and desiring that the said letters should be in all points duely executed and obserued according to the tenure and purport of the same as apperteineth these therfore are to require and also straightly to charge you and euery of you on his maiesties behalfe c. that you do admonish and commaund or cause to be admonished or commaunded all and singuler Persons Vicars and Curates of your iurisdiction to obserue and accomplish the same from time to tyme accordingly Furthermore requiring and likewise charging you and euery of you to make certificate herein to me my Chauncellour or other my officers in this behalfe with such conuenient celeritie as appertaineth both of your procedings in the execution hereof and also the persons and names of all such as from hencefoorth shall be found negligent in doyng their dueties in the premisses or any of them Geuen at my house at Fulham the 26. of Iuly in the yere of our lord 1549. and in the third yere of our sayd soueraigne Lord the kings Maiesties raigne Moreouer for so much as the king at that instant hearing the muttering of certain rebellion theÌ„ stirring wherof more shall be said the Lord willing hereafter also beyng credibly informed by diuers Slacknes of Boner in â—â—â—thering good proceedinges that through the euil example slacknes of preaching and administring the sacraments and carelesse contempt of Boner B. of London not onely many of the people within the city of London other places of his Diocesse were very negligent and forgetfull of their dueties to God in frequenting the diuine seruice then stablished and set forth by the authority of parliament but also that diuers other vtterly despising the same Popishe Masse priâ—â—ly frequented in places against the law did in secret places of his Dioces often frequent the popish masse and other forraine rites not allowed by the lawes of this realme he thought it therefore good hauyng thereby iust cause to suspect his former dissemblyng doublenes to appoint the L. Protector and the rest of his priuy counsaile to call the sayd B. before them and accordyng to their wyse and discrete iudgements to deale with hym for the same Anno 1549. Wherupon the xj day of August an 1549. they sent a messenger for him and vpon his appearaunce made first declaration of such informations and complaints as had bene theretofore made against him Boner calâ—ed before â—he Counâ—â—ile And then after sharpe admonitions and reproofes for his euil demeanors in the premisses they deliuered vnto him from the kyng for hys better reformation and amendment certaine priuate Iniunctions to be necessarily followed and obserued of hymselfe Certayne â—â—lâ—ate Inâ—â—nctions â—euen to â—oner by 〈◊〉 Counâ—â—ile â—oner â—â—signed by 〈◊〉 Counâ—â—ile to â—â—each at â—aules Crosse. And where as in the first branch of the said Iniunctions he was personally assigned to preach at Pauls crosse the sonday three weekes then next ensuyng because both the dangerous and fickle estate of the tyme and also partly his owne suspicious behauior so required they farther deliuered vnto him in writing such articles to intreat vpoÌ„ in his Sermon as they thought then most meete and necessary for the tyme and causes aforesayd All which Iniunctions and Articles for the farther manifestation therof I haue here inserted as followeth Certaine priuate Iniunctions and Articles geuen to Boner by the Counsaile FOrasmuch as we are aduertised that amongst other disorders of our subiects â—â—monitioÌ„ geuen to â—oner by 〈◊〉 Counâ—â—â—le at this present there be diuers of our citie of London and other places within your Dioces which beyng very negligent and forgetfull of their duetie to almighty God of whom all good things are to be looked for doe assemble themselues very seldome fewer tymes then they were heretofore accustomed vnto commoÌ„ praier and to the holy Communion beyng now a tyme when it were more needefull with hart and mynde to pray to our heauenly father for his ayd and succour wherof as we be right sory so we do vnderstand that through your euil example and the slacknes of your preaching and instructing our sayd people to doe their duties this offence to God is most generally committed for where heretofore vpon all principall feasts and such as were called Maius duplex you your selfe were woont to execute in person now since the tyme that we by the aduise of our whole Parliament haue set a most godly and deuout order in our Church of England and Ireland ye haue very seldome or neuer executed vpon such or other dais to the coÌ„tempt of our procedings euil example of others forasmuch as it is also brought to our knowledge that diuers as well in London as in other places of your Dioces do frequent and haunt foraine rites of masses and suche as be not allowed by the orders of our realme Boner restrained to execute all principal feastes contrary to his wonted maner contemneth and forbeareth to praise and laud God and pray vnto his maiestie after such rites and ceremonies as in this realme are approued set out by our authoritie and further that adultery and fornication is maintained and kept openly and commonly in the sayd citie of London other places of your Dioces wherby the wrath of god is prouoked against our people of the which things you beyng heretofore admonished Boner noted of slacknes in his duty of contempt of publicke lawes yet hetherto haue made no redresse as to the pastorall office authoritie cure of a bishop doth appertaine We therefore to whom the supreme cure and charge of this Church doth appertaine to auoid froÌ„ vs the high indignatioÌ„ of almightie God by the aduise of our most entirely beloued Uncle the L. Protector and the rest of our priuy Counsaile haue thought it no lesse then our most bouÌ„den dutie now at this present and eftsoones peremptorily to admonish charge warne you that you do most straightly looke vpon the premisses and see them so reformed that there may appeare no negligence on your behalfe vpon such payne as by our lawes Ecclesiasticall and temporall we may inflict vppon you vnto depriuation or otherwise as shall seme to vs for qualitie of y e offence reasonable And to the intent you shold the better see to y e reformation of the sayd
the sequele of the storye to be declared wherin first thou shalt vnderstand y t the said B. shortly after his Protestation whether for feare or for conscience repenting himselfe went vnto the King where hee submitting himselfe and recantinge his former protestation Boner repenteth his euil demeanour in his protestatiō craued pardon of the king for his inordinate demeanor toward his graces Commissioners in the former visitation Whych pardone notwithstanding it was graunted vnto hym by the Kynge for the acknowledging of hys fault yet for the euill example of the facte Boner sent to the Fleete it was thoughte good that hee should be committed to the Fleete as by the tenoure of the Counsailes letter sente to the Commissioners maye appeare whych together wyth the fourme also of the Bishoppes protestation and of hys recantation heere vnder followeth To our very louing frendes Syr Anthony Cooke Knight and the rest of the Commissioners for the visitation at London The kinges letter to the Commissioners concerning the recantation and pardoning of Boner in haste AFter our heartie commendations This shal be to signifie vnto you that we haue receiued your letters and in the same enclosed the copie of the protestation made by the Bishop of London in the time of your visitation at Paules your wise proceedings wherein and aduertisements from you wee take in verye thankefull part towardes vs. And because the sayd Bishop which being heere before vs hath acknowledged his indiscrete demeanour did at that time at Paules require the Register of your visitation to make recorde and enter of his protestation Boner recāteth his protestatiō Boner 〈◊〉 his recantation 〈…〉 and nowe vppon better cōsideration of his duetie maketh meanes to haue the same reuoked as shall appeare vnto you by the true copie of his wrytinge inclosed the originall whereof remaining wyth vs he hath subscribed wee pray you to cause the Register to make enter of this his reuocation accordinge vnto the tenour of thys his said wryting Further signifyinge vnto you that in respecte of his offence and the euill ensample that might thereupon ensue we haue thought meete to sende him to the prisone of the Fleete The Copy of Boners recantation whether hee hathe bene conueyed by maister Vicechamberlaine And whereas sundry thinges for the kinges Maiesties seruice doe nowe occurre heere whyche require the present attendaunce of you Sir Iohn Godsaule as well for your office of the Signet as of the Protonoriship we pray you that leauing the execution of the visitation to the rest of your colleages you make your repaire hither with conuenient diligence Thus fare you right hartily well From Hampton Court the 12 of Septemb. 1547. Your assured louing frendes Tho Canterbury William S. Iohn Iohn Russel Tho. Semer. William Paget Anthony Browne William Peter Anthony Denny Edward North. The forme of Boners recantation WHere as I Edmunde Bishop of London at suche time as I receiued the kings maiesties Iniunctions and Homilies of my most dreade soueraigne Lorde at the handes of his highnesse visitours did vnaduisedly make such protestation as nowe vpon better consideration of my duetie of obedience and of the euill ensample that might ensue vnto others thereof appeareth to mee neither reasonable nor suche as might well stande with the duetie of an humble subiecte for so much as the same protestation at my request was then by the Register of that visitation enacted putte in Recorde I haue thoughte it my duetie not onely to declare before your Lordshippes that I doe now vppon better consideration of my duetie renounce and reuoke my sayde protestation but also most humbly beseeche your Lordships that thys my reuocation of the same may be in likewise putte in the same recordes for a perpetuall memorie of the truth moste humbly beseeching your good Lordshippes both to take order that it maye take effect and also that my former and vnaduised doings may be by your good mediations pardoned of the kings maiestie Edmund London The Registers of these affaires of Boners Ex registro Petri Lilij remaineth in the handes of Peter Lillie then beinge Register to the foresayd Commissioners Thus farre thou haste heard louing Reader firste the popish protestation of Boner The order of Boners doinges in the beginning of king Edward then how he calling himselfe home againe solemnely recanted the same requiringe further the sayde his reuocation to be committed to publyke Record for a perpetual remembraunce Also how he vpon his humble submission receiued his pardō of the king and yet for examples sake was commanded to the Flete Where he neuertheles did not long continue but accordinge to the effect of the kings pardon afore graūted was restored both to house and liuing againe Which was in the first yeare of the king An. 1547. After this yee haue heard also in the story aboue in the second yeare and a great part of the thirde yere of the king howe he demeaned hymselfe although not most forward◠in aduauncing the Kinges proceedings yet in suche sorte as no great aduantage by any law could be taken againste him both in swearing his obedience to the king and in receiuing hys Iniunctions also in professing hys assent and consent touchinge the state of Religion then and furthermore in directinge out hys letters accordynge to the Arch-Bishop of Canterburyes Preceptes to Cloney his Sumner to the Bishop of Westminster and other Bishoppes for abolishing of Images for abrogation of the Masse for Bibles to be set vpp and for ministring in both kindes with such other matters of reformation like till at length he hearing of the death of the Lorde Admirall the Lorde Protectours brother Boner beginneth to slacke in his diligence and after that of the sturring and rising of the kinges subiectes in sundrye tumultes agaynst the king beganne somewhat as hee durst to drawe backe and slacke his pastoral dilligence so that in many places of his Dioces and in London the people not only were negligent in resorting to deuine seruice but also did frequent and haunt forreine rites of masses and other orders then in this Realme appoynted Anno 1549. and hee also himselfe contrary to his wonted maner vpon principal feastes refused in his owne person to execute Whereupon he being suspected and complayned of and conuented before y e kinges Counsaile as ye heard before after sharpe admonitions and reproofes had certayne priuate Iniunctions to hym enioyned 1. First that hee shoulde personally preache within three weekes after at Paules crosse Matters put to Boner to redresse 2. That according as his predecessours were wont to celebrate Masse he at such wonted tymes shoulde execute and administer the Communion 3. That he shoulde call before him and correcte more dilligently such transgressours as absented them selues from the order of seruice and ministration of the Lordes boorde appoynted then in Churches by the kinges ordinaunce 4. That he shoulde see more carefully and vigilantly to the punishment of
vppon IN most humble wise sheweth vnto your Maiestie William Latimer and Iohn Hooper that where of late The deâ—â—â—tiation of W. Latimâ—â— and Iohn Hooper dâ—â—nounceâ—â—â—â—gaynst Boner as we be certainely infourmed froÌ„ your maiestie by the hande of the right highe and noble Prince Edwarde Duke of Somerset Gouernour of your Royal person and Protectour of al your highnes realmes dominions and subiects and the rest of your priuie Counsaile there was certaine Iniunctions geuen to the Byshop of London that nowe is with Articles to be insinuated and preached vnto youre subiectes at a certaine daye limitted the whyche Iniunctions and articles did onely tende to the honour of GOD and the better instructions of your highnes people to obedience and hatred of rebellion and mutinie wherewith of late this your Maiesties Realme hath bene marueilously vexed to the daunger of your highnes person and the state of the whole Realme and thereâ—ore a thinge at thys time most necessary to be taught vnto y e people that they myght knowe their duetie vnto your maiestie and vnto almighty God and especially to acknowledge your Maiestie in these yeares age to be a perfect high and soueraigne Lord and king and supreme head whose lawes proclamations and commaundementes we are bounde to obey as wel as any princes subiects are bounde to obey the lawes proclamations and commaundementes of their naturall and soueraigne Lord notwithstanding that nature hath not yet giuen vnto your person suche age as we trust he shall nor so many yeares which we wish to be so many as any Prince euer hadde the whych yeares doe not make you Kynge or Prince but the righte of your birthe Yeares anâ— age doe 〈◊〉 make a kinâ— but the right of succession and lawfull succession what soeuer it be so that we all must as well acknowledge your maiestie to be our Kinge and Prince at these yeares as if you were of the age of 30. or 40. yeares and your lawes and statutes no lesse to be feared obeyed theÌ„ if your highnes were 50. or 100. yeres olde the whyche thing not onely is most certainely true but also at this time most necessarily to be taught especially when diuers rebelles haue openly declared that they woulde not obey your highnesse lawes nor acknowledge the Statutes made by your Maiestie to be auailable til ye come to the age of 20. yeres and this not only being so Anno 1549 but the same thing being commanded by your sayd Maiestie amongst other Iniunctions Articles geuen in wryting to the sayde Edmund Boner to be preached in his last sermon as by the same Iniunctions maye appeare of the whiche the true copie we haue when neede is to be shewed yet al this notwithstanding the said Boner of what zeale or minde we cannot tell whether fauoring the opinion of the saide rebels or contemning your highnesse commaundement declared to him Boner left out of his Sermon 〈◊〉 article of the kinges authority hath not only left out to declare the sayd Article which we most chiefly expected and looked for but also in all the rest of his Sermons did not so fully and apertly declare the sayd Iniunctions and Articles as to our iudgement did appeare they ought to haue bene declared and was of no lyght grounde loked for intreating of other farre distant and diuers from the Articles vppon the which he was commaunded to entreat and such as most should moue and stirre vp the people to disorder and dissension willingly leauing oute those things which should haue made quiet obedience Wherefore not mooued of any malice grudge enuie or euil will to the person of the bishop but constreined by the loue zeale which we beare towards your highnes of our duty and allegeance to your maiesty whose honour and sauety with tranquilitie quietnesse and good gouernaunce of this your Realme we do most desire and for y e discharge of our most bounden dueties to auoyde all the daungers that might ensue of the concealement thereof we most humbly do denounce and declare the same to your highnes to the intent that your Maiestie by the aduise aforesayd may if it please your highnes at this our humble denuntiation call the sayd Byshop to aunswere to the premisses the which we are ready to auowe and proue and then your highnes to take further order heerein as to your Princely wisedome shall seeme most conuenient whose long life and most prosperous gouernement God almighty long continue for the which we shall pray during our liues The Kings Maiestie hauing thus by the information of these two credible persons perfect intelligence of the coÌ„temptuous peruerse negligence of this Bishop in not accomplishing his highnes commaundement geueÌ„ him by Iniunction thought it most necessary with all conuenient speede for the auoiding of farther inconueniences to loke more seuerely vnto the due punishment of such dangerous rebellious obstinacie and therfore by the aduise of the Lord Protectour CommissioÌ„ directed downe by the King against Bonner and the rest of his honorable Counsaile immediatly he directed forth his commission vnder his broad Seale vnto the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishop of Rochester and to other graue and trusty personages and Counsellers appointing authorising all theÌ„ or certain of them by vertue of the same to call before them as well the Bishop of London Commissioners appoinâ—â—d as also the foresaid denouncers vpoÌ„ due examination proofe of y e premisses or any other matter otherwise to be obiected farther to proceed against him suâ—â—arely de plano according to law and Iustice either to suspension excoÌ„municatioÌ„ committing to prison or depriuation if the qualitie of the offence so required or otherwise to vse any other censure Ecclesiasticall which for the better hearing and determining of that cause myghte to their wisedomes seeme more pertinent as appeareth more amply by the tenour of the Commission heere ensuing * The copie of the Kings Commission sent downe vpon the denunciation aforesayd for the examination of Boner Byshop of London EDward the sixt c. To the most reuerent father in God Thomas Archbyshop of Canterbury Metropolitane and Primate of all England The Copye of the Kingâ— Commission for Bonners examination the right reuerend father in God Nicholas Byshop of Rochester our trusty and right welbeloued Counsellers Syr William Peter and Syr Thomas Smith Knightes our two principall Secretaries and William Maye Doctour of the Law Ciuile and Deane of Paules greeting It is come to our knowledge that where we by the aduise of our most entirely beloued Vncle Edward Duke of Somerset gouernour of our person and Protectour of all our Realmes dominions and subiects and the rest of our priuy Counsayle did giue to the right reuerend father in God Edmund Byshop of London vpon certayne complaynts before made vnto vs and other great considerations certayne Iniunctions to be folowed done and executed and in a Sermon appointed to him
and Iohn Hoper preachers who before that time had put vp the bill of complaint vnto the King against him Upon whome when the Byshop had earnestly looked and well beheld them he said as for this Marchant Latimer I know him very wel and haue borne with him winked at his euill doings a great while but I haue more to say to him hereafter But as touching this other Marchaunt Hooper I haue not seene him before howbeit I haue heard much of his naughty preaching and then turning himselfe againe to the Archbyshop of purpose most like to make his frends thinke that he was not called thether to aunswere his contemptuous disobedience Boner 〈◊〉 slateth his cause to thâ— matter of the Sacrament but for matters of Religion sayd vnto him Ah my Lord now I see that the cause of my trouble is not for the matter that you pretend against me but it is for that I did preach and set foorth in my late Sermon the true presence of the most blessed body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ to be in the Sacrament of the aulter For Boner maketh exception of his accusers as for these my accusers as they be euil infamed and notorious criminous persons so are they manifest and notable heretickes and seducers of the people especially touching the Sacrament of the aultar and most of all this Hooper For where in my late Sermon at Paules crosse I preached that in the blessed Sacrament of the aultar Boners groâ—â—e opinion of the Sacrament of the Aulâ—tar after the words of consecration there is the true body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ the selfesame in substaunce that was hanged and shed vppon the Crosse he the same day at after noone hauing a great rablement with hym of his damnable sect openly in the Pulpit within my Dioces did preache erroneously to the people against it Anno 1549. and maliciously inueying against my Sermon denied the veritie and presence of Christes true body and bloud to be in the same Sacrament and also falsely and vntruely interpreted and expounded my words And specially Boner rayleth agaynâ—â— M. Hoopeâ— where I preached and affirmed the very true body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ to be in the sayd Sacramente the selfesame in substance that was hanged and shed vpon the Crosse he like an Asse as he is an Asse in deede falsely chaunged and turned the word that into as like an Asse saying that I had sayd as it hanged and as it was shed vpon the Crosse. The Archbyshop heereupon perceauing the Byshops drifte and hearing hym talke so muche of the presence of Christes body and bloud in the Sacramente Talke betweene thâ— Archb. 〈◊〉 Boner about the Sacramenâ— sayde vnto him My Lord of London ye speake much of a presence in the Sacrament what presence is there and of what presence do you meane Wherewith the Byshop being somewhat sturred and moued in mind as appeared by his collericke countenaunce spake againe to the Archbishop very earnestly and sayd What presence my Lord I say and beleeue that there is the very true presence of the body and bloud of Christ. What beleeue you and how do you beleue my Lord Upon which words the Archbishop A questiâ—â— to Boner because he saw his aunswere darke and subtill and minding somewhat to nip the grosse absurditie of the Papists asked him farther whether he were there face nose mouth eyes armes and lips with other liniamentes of his bodye Whereat the Byshop shaking his head sayd Oh I am right sory to heare your grace speake these wordes and therewith boldly vrged the Archbyshop to shew his mind therein Who wisely waying the fond presumption of the partie with the place and occasion of their assembly refused then so to do saying that their being there at that time was not to dispute of those matters but to prosecute theyr Commission committed to them by their Prince and therfore willed him to aunswere them vnto such thinges as were obiected against him Whereupon vnder his Protestation he requested to haue a copy both of the Commission 〈…〉 Boner to aunswere for himselfe and also of the denounciation geuen vnto him with time to aunswere thereunto Which the Commissioners willingly graunted assigning him there to appeare agayne before them vpon Friday at eight of the clocke before noone then next following and then to aunswere the tenour of the denounciation And so for that day he complayning somewhat of the shortnes of his time to aunswere they all departed ¶ The second appearaunce of Boner in the Chappell of Lambeth before the Archbyshop and other four Commissioners the Byshop of Rochester Secretary Peter Secretary Smyth and the Deane of Paules VPon Friday the xiij of September aforenamed foure Commissioners associated then also with Sir Thomas Smith Knight the other of the Kings two principal Secretaries The second appearance 〈◊〉 Boner before the kings Commissioners Boners answere to the Archb. of CaÌ„terbury A precise point of the lawe whether any new Commissioner may sit afterward which satte not at the beginning and ioynt Commissioners with them sate iudicially in the Archbyshops Chappell within his house at Lambeth Before whome according to their former assignement there and then appeared the Byshop of London To whome the Archbyshop in the name of the rest first sayd My Lord of London the last time you were before vs we layde certayne Articles and matter to youre charge touching your disobedience to the Kings Maiesty and you haue this day to make your aunswere thereunto wherefore now shew vs what you haue to say for youre defence Whereunto the Byshop first asking the Archbyshop if he had all sayd and done and he againe saying yea made this answere My Lord the last day that I appeared before you I remember there sate in the Kings Maiesties commission your Grace you my Lord of Rochester you M. Secretary Peter and you M. Deane of Paules but now I perceiue there sitteth also M. Secretary Smyth Who because he sate not at the beginning nor tooke there the Commission vpon him ought not so to do for by the law they which begin must continue the commission Whereupon the Archbishop first aunswered that he was no lawyer and therefore could not certeinely shew what the law willeth in that case but saith he if the law be so in deede surely I take it to be an vnreasonable law Well said the Byshop there be heere that knoweth the law and yet I say not this to the intent to stand or sticke much in this point with you but to tell it you as it were by the way for I haue heere mine aunswere ready Then sayde Maister Secretary Peter to the Byshop my Lord in good sooth I must say vnto you that although I haue professed the law yet by discontinuance and disuse thereof The words of Secretary Peter to Boner and hauing bene occupied a long time in other matters
and statutes of the Realme and went about to subuert the order of the common wealth did not only deserue therefore death as Rebels and Traitors but also did accumulate vnto themselues eternall damnation euen to be in the burning fyre of hell with Lucifer the father and first authour of pride disobedience and rebellion And heere I did aske who had induced the said Rebels thus to do to which I aunswered by another question demaunding who moued and induced Eue to eate the apple and breake her obedience against Gods commaundement who moued also and induced Caine to kill his brother Abell yea who moued Iudas the Apostle to betray his maister Christ was it not the Diuell yes truly and he it is said I that of his great malice and hatred to man and good order hath moued and induced these Rebels to this vnnaturall Rebellion agaynst theyr Prince and soueraigne Lord whereupon I asked what pretenses they had and answering thereto said that amongst other they had Masses and holy water vppon which I exclaiming against them said good Lord is not this a maruellous thing to palliate colour excuse and maintaine rebellion and inobedience to pretend masse or holywater as who saith that these things had bene instituted and ordeined to defend mainteine and excuse rebellion treason and inobedience which I told the audience they could not do And thereupon I brought four texts of scripture to proue this thing that I said aleaging the xvj Chapter of the booke of Nombers the xv Chapter of the first booke of Kings the x. Chapter of Leuit. and the iiij that my selfe added also the xiij of S. Luke ioined with the v. of the Actes setting them foorth the best I could as one not much exercised in preaching but restrained therefrom And heere I concluded that whatsoeuer pretences these rebels had of masses holy water or such other it could not in any wise excuse or defend their rebellion and inobedience referring my selfe heerein to the indifferent hearers in the sayd audience And heere pulling out a writing sent from the Kings Maiesties priuie counsaile vnto me touching the victory against the said rebels which for breuitie of time my memory woulde not serue to declare without booke did rehearse it in writing word by word In doyng whereof it well appeared that I did not fauour the opinion of the saide Rebels nor mainteine their enterprise but contrariwise did detest them and all their doings declaring obedience to be better then sacrifice And that in disobedience and rebellion nothing could nor did please Almighty God Further taking occasion of the proud Pharisey and the humble Publicane ascending into the temple to pray and noting y e outward and externe doing of them both with the successe thereof I declared to the audience touching the order of the Churche and the externe rites and ceremonies of the deuine seruice that for as much as God requireth humilitie of hart innocencie of liuing knowledge of hym charitie and loue to our neighbour and obedience to his word to his Ministers and to the superiour powers we must bring all these things to all our praiers to all our seruice and that this is the sacrifice that Christ requireth and that these be such that make all things pleasaunt to almightie God further saying that the externe rites are but exercises of Religion and appointable by superior powers and that in the choosing thereof we must obey the Magistrates and that we also doo see that those things euer hath bene and shall be diuers as the time and place is and yet all hath pleased God so long as humilitie or hart innocencie of liuing knowing of God charitie and loue to our neighbour with obedience to Gods word Gods Ministers and superiour powers arâ— concurrent and preâ—ent therewith Moreouer I then said that if any man should vse rites and disobey thereby the superiour powers the deuotion of hys ceremonie was made euill by his disobedience In so much that that which standing the law might be good was by pride disobedience and rebellion made euill and vnprofitable putting exampâ—e in the fact of Saule reseruing the fat Sheepe for Sacrifice and in Chore Dathan and Abyron and also in Nadab and Abbihu Aarons two children and in the Galileans whose bloud Pilate did mixe wyth theyr sacrifices And thereupon I tolde the audience that they must do heerein especially two thyngs the fyrst they must ioyne to and wyth theyr deuotion faythfull obedience and then they shall winne the garland and otherwise haue but a zeale Sed non secundum scientiam deseruing no thanke or prayse of God and also they must with and to theyr obedience ioyne deuotion knowing that God more doth require and consider the hart then the outward dooing And thereupon I exhorted the audience that when they came to take the Communion or to heare or say the seruice appoynted by the Kings Maiestie they must bring deuotion and inwarde prayer wyth them for else their prayers shall he but vaine as wantyng and lacking that thyng which God requireth that is the hart and mind to pray to him And heerein because I maruelled that the Communion was no more frequented now adayes and lamenting the vnreuerent comming to it and vsing of it fearing that it proceeded of any euill opinion and beliefe touching the Sacrament of the aultar ministred and distributed at the sayde Communion and to the intent to make the people haue better opinion of it then they seemed to haue I did faithfully But where was any mentiâ—n made of the kings power in his minorityâ— as it was inioyned you to intreat of truely and playnely declare my beliefe of the sayde Sacramente wherewith the sayde Latimer and Hooper with theyr complices were so muche offended and agreeâ—ed .viij. Item that where the sayde Wyllyam Latimer and Iohn Hooper do further in the sayd pretensed denunciation vntruely and vncharitably deduce and alleage that I in my sayde Sermon did intreate of such thynges as most shoulde mooue and sturre vp the people to disorder and dissention it doth euidently and cleerely appeare that eyther the sayde pretensed denunciatours doo take a declaration faythfully made of the obedience of the subiectes to the Kings Maiestie the supreame and soueraigne Lord and the great perill and daunger of Rebellion committed by subiectes agaynst theyr King and Princes and soueraigne Lorde to be a moouing and sturring vp of people to discorde and dissention or else that the affirmation and assertion Catholike of the veritie of Christes body and bloud and in the blessed Sacramente of the Aultare set foorth by me as afore doth worke suche disorder and dissention for euidente it is to all those whyche indifferentlye heard my sayde Sermon that I groundyng my selfe vppon Scripture and takyng occasion of the Sonday then occurrent dyd speake specially and earnestly of these two thyngs without taxing of any man specially by name or other circumstaunce to slaunder them thereby and I did both set foorth the obedience
and dutie of all Subiectes generallye to theyr Kyngs and speciallye of subiectes of thys Realme to the Kyngs Maiestie that nowe is whose minoritie to all people of thys Realme is more then manifest If ye did be 〈◊〉 it why did ye not fully approue and declare the same to the people and is euidently also knowne to all the whole world beside And also dyd then declare the daunger and perill of Rebellion of Subiectes agaynste the hygh powers and also speciallye of the Rebellion late committed by them of Deuonshyre Cornewall Northfolke and elsewhere agaynste the Kyngs Maiestie that nowe is whyche I woulde not haue doone except I both had beleeued that all the Kynges Subiectes without exception were bounde to obey the Kings Maiestie euen as he now is was and shall bee during hys lyfe whyche our Lorde long preserue to all our comfortes and wealth and also that the Rebellion of late so committed agaynste hys Maiestie was damnable and vtterlye detestable and condemned by Gods Lawe and heerein I referre mee to the indifferente hearers of thys my Sermon wyshyng that thys Latymer and Hooper wyth all the reste of these nowe Preachers dyd meane as faythfullye truely obedientlye and catholikely as I alwayes haue done towarde the Kyngs maiestie his honour authoritie ryall power and suretye of his person and realme and did not moue encourage and stirre the kinges maiesties subiectes to sedition tumulte and inobedience by their erroneous doctrine and teaching then I did at any time encourage or stirre any of them in any wise or geue occasion vnto anye of the same .ix. Item where the sayd William Latimer and Iohn Hooper do falsly surmise in their pretensed denunciation that it was of no light ground looked for that I the sayde Byshop of London should more apertly haue declared y e Iniunctions and articles aforesayd and that it did so appeare vnto their iudgementes I do saye that their iudgements are corrupted and onely set to sclaunder and pickyng of quarrells in this behalfe being well assured and so credibly informed that all the worshipfull and honest Catholicke persons of my sayd audience were fully satisfyed both as touching obedience to the kings maiestie in his tender age and minoritie Ergo by yoâ—â— owne confessioÌ„ it appeareth that these iniunctions were geueÌ„ you by my L. Protectors owne mouth though not with his owne handes which article you will not graunt and also touching the penaltie and great perill of punishmentes for the rebellion so lately committed against his sayd maiestie by the foresaid rebels And moreouer I do saie that before my Lorde Protectors grace and the rest of the kinges maiesties most honorable counsell then present I made my excuse and alledged many impedimentes for my not preaching at the crosse and did not further promise but do the best I coulde whiche of my fedelitie and conscience I did not omitting any thyng of purpose or euill will that might be to the satisfaction of all people both good and bad in euery condition poynt specially in this behalfe collecting and gathering together with all dilligent study all that might make in my iudgement and opinion for the better setting forth of the same Wherein first he alleaged or rather shamelesse slaunderously cauilled that those his denouncers were vile infamed and notorious criminous persons Boners writing exhibited to the Commyssioners aunswering to 〈◊〉 the denunciatiâ— and also open manifest heretickes aswell agaynst the rest of the Sacramentes of the Churche as chiefly agaynst the Sacrament of the aulter and were for the same by the orders of the Church excommunicated and accursed and were so taken of all the Catholickes of this realme and especially Hooper who besides other his poysoned doctrine and heresye amongst the people Exceptions laid by Boner agaynst M. Hooper hys denouncer had also before the tyme of the denunciation made diuers erroneous and hereâ—icall books agaynst the true presence of Christes body in the sacrament of y e aultar did also continue in y e same allowing maintayning it as good catholicke which books and doctrine chiefly agaynst the sacrament of the aultar W. Latymer had and then likewise did allow beleeue teach to y e losse of both their owne soules and also their beleuers therefore were not now nor ought at anye time to be admytted eyther in this their denunciation agaynst him or in any other Iudiciall acte and that rather also because that although they pretended in their denunciation y t they made not the same of any malice or euill will towardes him but for the good tranquillitie and quyet gouernaunce of thys Realme yet was it notoriously knowne that aswell the same day at after noone in which he the sayd byshop preached at the Crosse of Paules as also at sundry other times The friuoloâ—â— quarelling of Boner agaynst his denouncers they two conspiring with other of theyr faction did maliciously and vnlawfull within his Dioces assemble together a great rablement of such as themselues were there vnder the colour of reading did openly rayle and inuey agaynst hym nor for any the causes pretended in theyr denunciation but because hee had in his Sermon declared as the Catholicke Church taught that in the Sacrament of the aultar there was the very true bodye and bloude of Christ the same in substaunce that was hanged and shed vpon the Crosse. Then after these vayne and friuolous allegations agaynst the denouncers he commeth and aunswereth to the substaunce of their denunciatioÌ„ and sayth that where they in the same do falsly surmise that there were deliuered vnto him from the kinges Maiestie by the handes of the lord Protectour and the rest of his highnes Counsayle Boner put to a baâ—e shifte certayne Iniunctions and articles to be published and declared vnto the people at a day limitted in the same theyr information in such sort as it was deduced was most false vntrue for that the articles deliuered vnto hym by Syr Thomas Smith one of the kinges secretaries were neyther signed with the kinges owne hand neyther sealed with his hignes seale or signet nor yet subscribed by anye of his Counsayle c. Where marke I beseech you the subtiltie of a disloyall Papist Boners â—ayne cauillation to no purpose who because the articles were not sealed or signed by the king and his Counsaile would make them therfore not to be of any such force as that the breach thereof should cause him to incurre the danger of contemptuous disobedieÌ„ce But admit they were not signed nor sealed of which thing by the way in the denunciation there is no mention yea or nay yet is it manifest by the second Bill of Articles ministred vnto him by the CoÌ„missioners in the fourth Acte of this processe Anno 1549. that at such time as he was before y e Counsell those Articles were by the commandemeÌ„t of the Lord Protectour openly there read vnto him by one of
the Secretaries and after addition of the Article concerning the Kings lawfull power and authoritie during his yong yeares were also deliuered vnto hym by the handes of the Lord Protectour in the presence of y e rest of the Counsell who thus receiuing them promised there faithfully to accomplish all the contentes thereof After which they were againe deliuered vnto Secretary Smith to amend suche things therein as the Lord Protectour and the rest of the Counsayle had there appointed Which being accordingly done as the Bishop himselfe at the last recept thereof confessed were finally deliuered vnto him by the Secretary and therefore was this but a poore shift Now after this he maketh a supposition that in case it were true Boners supposition that the Iniunctions were deliuered him according to their information yet was it vntrue that he did omitte or refuse to declare the same for any such causes as they had alledged against him and that did wel appeare in the discourse of his Sermon which tended principally as he sayd to the disalowing and condemnation of all rebels and chiefly of the rebels in Northfolke Southfolke Deuonshyre Cornewall or elsewhere within this Realme of England who forgetting their allegeance and duty vnto their Prince assigned them by Gods word as their supreme head their natural loue and care for their countrey wiues Boner agaynst the rebelles children and kinsfolke did both deserue death bodily as traytors also accumulate vnto themselues damnation of body and soule eternally with Sathan the father and first mouer of all rebellion and disobedience and herewithall farther exclaming against the pretenses of those rebels who amongst other thyngs pretended the Masse and holywater with such like which were neuer ordeined for the purpose to colour and maintayne rebellion as he sayd he then proued out of the 16. of Nombers 1. Reg. 15. Leuit. 10. and 4. Luke 13. and Actes 5. in best maner that he could as one not exercised greatly in preaching but restrayned therefrom but hauing humilitie of hart innocencie of liuing knowledge of God loue to our neighbours with obedience to Gods word Ministers and superiour powers concurrent with them they being externall rites and ceremonies of the Church Externall rites and ceremonies were exercises of Religion and appointable by superiour powers and yet that whiche standing the law might be good was by pride and disobedience made euill and vnprofitable And heere he farther sayde because he sawe the people slacke in comming to the Communion and diuine seruice set forth by the kings Maiestie As iustly they might the same being hereticall blasphemous agaynst the humanitye of Christ. and to the entent he would make them haue a better opinion in the Sacrament then hee thought they had he then faithfully did declare hys beliefe therein Wherewith his denouncers being offended they vncharitably and vntruly deduced in their pretensed denounciation that in his Sermon he did intreate of such things as most should sturre vp vnto dissension tumult whereby it appeared vnto him that his denouÌ„cers either tooke his Catholicke assertion of y e veritie of Christs body and bloud in the Sacrament of the aultar Boner flyeth stil to the SacrameÌ„t of the altar or else hys faythfull declaration made of the obedience of subiects vnto the Kings Maiesty their supreme and soueraigne Lord with the peril and daunger of rebellion committed against him Boners purgatioÌ„ of himelfe for his Sermon to be the cause of disorder and dissention for that saith he of these two points he chiefly spake and especially of obedience to the king whose minoritie was more then manifestly knowen as well amongst y e people of this realme as elsewhere throughout y e world besides which he would not haue done except he had beleued that both all his subiects were bounden to obey him euen as he then was and should be during his life and also that the rebellion of late committed against him was detestable and condemned by Gods word and therfore he wished that his two denouncers with all the rest of the new Preachers did meane as faithfully obediently and Catholickely towardes the Kings honour royall power and suretie of person as he did had not more moued the people to tumultes disobedience by their erroneous doctrine and teaching then he had at any time geuen any occasion thereunto Then finally he concluded and sayd that where his denouncers surmise that it was of no light grounde looked for as it appeared in their iudgemeÌ„ts that he should more apertly haue declared the contents of the Iniunctions and Articles then he did that their iudgementes were in that behalfe corrupted and set to sclaunder and picking of quarels for he was wel assured and credibly informed that all his honest and Catholicke audieÌ„ce were fully satisfied both touching their obedience to the Kings Maiesty in his tender age also concerning the great penaltiâ— and perill that the late Rebels incurred by their disobedience And besides that when he was before the Lord Protectour and the rest of the Counsaile after he had made his excuse and alledged many impediments for his not preaching at the Crosse he did not then further promise but to do the best he couldâ— which he hath of his fidelitie and conscience accomplished not omitting any thing of purpose or euill will that might satisfie the people in any point concerning the premisâ—es Whilest he was thus reading these answeres obiecting against his denouncers such causes and quarels as be afore alledged for which he woulde haue earnestly had the denouncers to be repelled of the Commissioners the Archbyshop of Caunterbury replyed that if there were suche a law he thought it not to be a good or godly law but a law of the Byshop of Rome For said he if my matter and case be good what should I care who accuse me yea although he were the Diuell of Hell No sir sayd the Byshop of London it is the Kings law vsed in the Realme Well my Lorde sayde the Archbyshop ye be too full of your law I would wishe you had lesse knowledge in that lawe and more knowledge in Gods law of your dutie Well aunswered the Byshop againe seeing your grace falleth to wishing I can also wishe many things to be in your person Boner Then spake Secretary Peter to the Byshop as touching these denouncers Secretaâ—â— Peter we are not so straited in this matter but that we may proceede against you either at theyr promotion or without them at our pleasure A Gods name then sayd Boner put them by Boner and then do as your pleasure shall be so you do me right for I aske but right Nay sayde Secretary Smith you aske you wot not what you would haue vs folow your mind in these quidities and quirkes Secretary Smyth and all is nothing else but to delay iustice And you do herein as theeues murtherers and traitors not to
vpon the holy Euangelistes truâ—ly to aunswere and depose vppon the same Articles in the presence of the Byshop who vnder his former Protestation like a wilye Lawyer protested of the nullity of the reâ—eiuing admitting and swearing of those witnesses with Protestation also to obiect agaynst the persons sayinges of the witnesses for the time and place conuenient Protestation and obiections of Boner against the Witnesses demaunding also a competent and lawfull time to minister Interrogatories agaynst them with a copy of all the Actes to that day Wherwith the delegates were wel pleased and assigned him to minister his Interrogations agaynst Maister Cheeke on that present day and agaynst the rest the next day before noone All whiche Interrogatories who so listeth to peruse may here vnder read the same as foloweth ¶ Certayne Interrogatories exhibited by Boner to be ministred agaynst the foresayd witnesses vpon the Articles aboue mentioned 18. September I Edmund Byshop of London vnder my Protestations heretofore made before you doe minister these interrogatoryes ensewing agaynst all and singuler the pretenced Witnesses already receiued and sworne as hereafter to be receyued and sworne agaynst me the sayd Byshoppe in thys matter requiring and desiring vnder the sayd Protestation that all and singuler the sayde pretensed Witnesses may be examined in vyrtue of theyr othe vppon the sayde Interrogatoryes and euerye part and percill of them 1. First that all and singuler the sayd Witnesses in vyrtue of theyr othe be examined generally and specially of al and singuler Interrogatories commoÌ„ly vsed and accustomed to be made in such matters especially touching their age theyr condition their dwelling place now and heretofore by the space of these 12. yeares last past with whom all thys tyme they haue also dwelled and bene familiar or conuersant with all with the names of the places and persons and other circumstances expedient in this behalfe and by whom they haue bene fouÌ„d and maynteined and for what purpose Et interrogetur coniunctim diuisim de quolibet 2. Item touching the pretensed Articles made in thys behalfe and Iniunctions mentioned in the same that they and euery of them in virtue of theyr sayd othe maye be examined whether they knowe the sayde Articles and Iniunctions to be true in all parts how they know them to be true by whom when and in what place deposing the formall wordes of the sayd pretensed Articles and Iniunctions in especially as they are deduced The first Article And therein let them depose Boners interrogatoryes concerning the first article how he or they knew the said Articles and Iniunctions to be receiued from the Kyngs Maiesty how also he or they knewe that I the sayd Byshoppe receiued the sayde Iniunctions at the handes of the Lord Protectors Grace How also they were sitting in the Counsell Chamber moreouer which were the rest of the Counsell then sitting specifiyng theyr names and surnames or titles Also whether the x. of August this present yeare or of the last yeare moreouer whether the Articles or iniunctions were ioyned together or apart whether the tenor thereof and the forme and maner of the doing and folowing touching me the sayd Byshop and also touching the preaching therunto as is deduced in the first Article declaring moreouer when where and how I the sayd Byshop accepted the sayde Iniunctions or promised to obserue and folow the same and by what expresse wordes interrog vt supra 3. Item whether they or any of them were present at my last sermon made at Paules Crosse where they then stoode by whom when they came to it and at what part of the sayd Sermon how long they taryed therat at what part thereof or in all they were offended what were the formall wordes or at the least wise in substaunce that I the sayd Byshop then vttered or wherewith they were offended and by what occasion and who with him or then did heare it in what place theyr contestes did stand how long they taryed and at what part they came thyther or departed thence interrog vt supra 4. Item whether the sayd witnesse or any of them were desired or required by any person or persons to be Wytnesse in this matter and by whom when where and how the same was done and in whose presence interrogetur vt supra 5. Item whether they or any of them had consulted wyth other to come vnto my sayd sermon for what purpose by whom they were induced and moued and how they agreed and what they did after my sayd sermon for the impugnation or deprauing therof interrog vt supra 6. Item whether they or any of them haue bene or be conuersant or familiar with any that hath bene knowne noted or reputed for a sacramentary in denying the veritye of Christes true and corporall presence in the sacrament of the aultar and whether he and they detest and abhorre absteine from the company of all suche persons as be vnknowne noted or suspected for sacramentaryes in that be halfe and what opinion he and they haue with theyr contestes touching the sayd presence interrog vt supra 7. Item whether they or any of them haue wished me the sayd Bishop to be depriued or put in prison and whether they or any of theÌ„ haue reported and sayd that I shall be depriued or imprisoned reioysing thereof and for what cause they haue so wished or reported or any of theyr contestes interrog vt supra 8. Item whether they or any of them haue bene in times past a Frier Preacher minorite Augustine or Carmelite Monke Canon obseruant or religious person professing solemnely pouerty chastitye and obedience according to the lawes customes or ordinaunces of this Realme then vsed and obserued interrog vt supra 9. Item whether they or any of them being so professed haue bene or be since that time maryed to any person hauing likewise or otherwise bene professed or lose or bene a widow and how oft they haue bene maryed and whether any of theyr wiues bene yet aliue interrog vt supra 10. Item whether they or any of them haue read the commission in this matter and whether they or any of them do know or thinke that the commission Iniunctions Articles and denunciation do agree togethers or no wherin they thinke or knowe discrepantes or diuersityes to be betwene them in this behalfe interrog vt supra 11. Item if they or any of them do depose that I haue not sincerely and wholy declared as is conteined in the second article Interrogatoryes concerning th 2. article let him and euery of them be examined in vertue of theyr othe how they do know it and by what meanes declaring how they thinke to haue knowledge therein with them interrogetur vt supra 12. Item if they or any of theÌ„ do depose that I haue trangressed and offended in the fourth article beginning thus Item that ye haue not declared Interrogatoryes concerning
his hand they cryed nay nay and at an other time yea yea laughed they could not tell wherat with such like fashions Unto which wordes Latimer seing his vayne suspition replied The value suspicion of Boner saying that he lifted not vp his hād at any time but onely to cause them hold theyr peace Then Secretary Smith sayd to the Bishop that in all his writinges and aunsweres that he had hitherto layd in The wordes of Secretary Smith to Boner he would not once acknowledge them as the kings Commissioners but vsed alwayes Protestations with diuers incke horne and naughty termes calling them pretensed Commissioners pretensed Delegates All thinges pretensed with Boner that made agaynst him pretensed Commission pretensed articles pretensed proceedinges so that all thinges were pretensed with him In deede sayde he such termes the Proctors of churches vse to delay matters for theyr Clientes when they will not haue the truth known But you my Lord to vse vs the kinges maiestyes cōmissioners w t such termes you do therin very lewdly naughtely And I pray you what other thing did the rebels For when Letters or Pardons were brought them from the King and his Counsell Boner and the rebels compared together they woulde not credite them but sayd they were none of the kinges or his Counselles but Gentlemens doings and made vnder a bushe with such like termes But now my Lord because hitherto we can not make you confesse whether in your Sermon that you preached ye omitted the Article touching y e kings maiestyes authority in his tender age or not but still haue sayd that ye wil not otherwise answere then ye haue done and that ye haue already sufficiently aunswered with many such like delayes so as we canne by no meanes induce you to confesse playnely what you did yea or nay therfore I say to the intent we may come to the truth we haue dilated the matter more at large and haue drawne out other Articles whereunto you shall be sworne and then I trust you will dally with vs no more as you haue done For although you make your answeres in writing yet you shall be examined by vs and make your aunsweres by mouth to the same Articles or els you shall do worse In deede I do not as I sayd discommende your Protestations and termes of law if it were in a young Proctour that woulde helpe his Clientes cause but in you it may not be suffered so to vse the kinges Commissioners Then did the Delegates minister vnto him certayne new Articles and Iniunctions New articles Iniunctions ministred to Boner and did there onerate him with a corporall othe in forme of law to make a full true aunswere thereunto The Byshop notwithstanding still according to his wonted maner vnder his former Protestation protested of the nullity and inuadility of these articles Iniunctions processe desiring also a Copy therof with a competent time to aunswere thereunto Boner againe assigned the next day to appeare To whō the Iudges decreed a Copy commaunding him to come to his examination to the Archbishop the next day at 8. of the clocke before noone Then the Commissioners did receiue for witnesse New witnesses against Boner vpon those new Articles nowe ministred vnto the Byshop Syr Iohn Mason Syr Thomas Chalenor Knyghtes Maister William Cicill Armygell Wade and Wylliam Hunninges Clerkes to the Kinges Maiesties Counsell whom they onerated with a corporall othe in the presence of the Bishoppe who still protested of the nullity of theyr receiuing and swearing obiecting agaynst them and theyr sayinges and therwith repeating his Interrogatories already ministred sayde he had moe to minister by to morow at 8. of the clocke The same day and time likewise the Bishop exhibited vnto the Commissioners an information or rather cauillation agaynst William Latimer for that he notwithstanding that he had in all his talke pretended the great tranquility of this Realme Boners information agaynst M. Williā Latimer Preacher which was greatly impeached and hindered when that any the kinges subiects should think that his maiesty hath not as full power and authority roiall in his minority as when his Maiesty came to perfecte age or should thinke that his subiectes were not bound to obey the same yet hath of late there in opē audience reported that he hath heard with his cares diuers persons vnreuerently speak of the kings Maiesty saying tush y e king is but a babe or child what lawes can he make or what cā he do in his minority let him haue a tost butter or bread and milke that is more meter for him thē to make lawes or statutes or bind vs to obey thē we are not bound to obey till he be past his minority come to his full and perfect age with the hearing of which wordes the Byshoppe also charged the Commissioners and that because Latymer at the recitall of the same in theyr presēce was neither by them cōtroled nor yet caused to bring forth the same persons but was let passe in silence sauing that he the sayd bishop did speake agaynst him in that behalfe saying that he would detecte him because that as it appeared he had of long time cōcealed the wordes and not opened the same in such place and to such persōs as he ought to haue done but had kept the person and sayinges of them secret W. Latimer impeached of Boner for concealing of treason either not taking the matter of such importaunce as he pretended or els therby vnfaythfully behauing himselfe towardes his Prince and therfore was worthy with his ayders fauourers and cousellers to be punished These vayne cauillations ended the Commissioners for that day finished theyr Session assigning the Byshop to appeare in that same place again vpon monday thē next folowing betwene the houres of 6. and 9. in the forenoone A new terme assigned to Boner to appeare then and there to shew a finall cause why he should not be declared pro confesso And so deliuering him a copye of the articles they departed the contentes whereof ensue ¶ Articles and positions geuen by the kinges Commissioners to the Byshop of London to be aunswered by him ioyntly and seuerally in euery poynt the second time 1. THat ye were sent for to the Lord Protectors Grace and the rest of the Counsell Articles agaynst Boner ministred the second time and came thyther into the Court at Westminster the x. of August or some other day of the same moneth 2. Item that at the same time the Lord Protectour and diuers other of the Kinges Maiesties priuye Counsell sitting in Counsell ye were called in and there the sayde Lorde Protectour did on the Kinges Maiestyes behalfe declare vnto you diuers faultes abuses the which were found in you and gaue you strayt charge to amend them adding and threatning that els you shoulde be otherwyse looked vnto 3. Item that the sayd Lord Protectors Grace
shew you your selues to be so sad heauy in mynde as appeareth to me by your outward gestures and countenaunces I would wish you and I require you to be as mery as I am laying therewith hys hand vpon hys brest for afore God I am not sad nor heauy but mery and of good comfort and am right glad ioyfull of this my trouble which is for gods cause and it greueth me nothyng at all But the great matter that grieueth me pierceth my hart is for that this Hooper and such other vile heretikes and beastes be suffered and licenced to preache at Paules crosse in other places within my Diocesse Cure most detestably preaching and railing at the blessed Sacrament of the aultar denying the veritie and presence of Christs true body and bloud to be there so infecteth and betrayeth my flocke But I say it is there in very deede in that opinion I will lyue and dye and am ready to suffer death for the same Wherfore ye being christen men I do require you and also charge and commaunde you in the name of God and on his behalfe as ye wyll aunswere hym for the contrary that ye goe to the Mayor of London and to hys brethren the Aldermen praying and also requiryng them earnestly in Gods name and myne and for myne owne discharge on that behalfe that from hencefoorth Here Boners 〈…〉 when any such detestable and abhominable preachers and especially those which hold opinion against the blessed Sacrament of the aultar do come to preach vnto them they forth with depart out of their presence and doe not heare them least that they taryeng with such Preachers should not onely hurt themselues in receiuyng theyr poysoned doctrine but also geue a visage to the incouragemeÌ„t of others which thereby mought take an occasion to thinke and beleeue that theyr erroneous and damnable doctrine is true and good and this eftsoones I require and commaunde you to doe And then turnyng hymselfe about and beholdyng two of the Archbishops Gentlemen which in the same place kept the Chamber dore where the Commissioners were in consultation and perceiuing that they had heard all his talke he spake vnto them also and sayd And Syrs Boners 〈…〉 to two of the Archbâ—â—shops geâ—â—tlemen ye be my Lorde of Caunterburies Gentlemen I knowe ye very well and therefore I also require and charge you in Gods behalfe and in hys name that ye doe the lyke for your partes in places where ye shall chaunce to see and heare such corrupt and erroneous Preachers and also aduertise my Lord your maister of the same and of these my sayinges that I haue nowe spoken here before you as ye are Christian men and shall aunswere before God for the contrary With this the Commissioners called for the Bishop agayne Who did read vnto them an instrument conteining a prouocation to the king which he made in manner and forme here followyng The first appellation intimated by Edmund Boner Bishop of London IN the name of God Amen It shall appeare to all men by this publike instrument that the yeare of our Lord Boner appealeth to the king because he could not to the popâ—â— 1549. the xx day of September the third yeare of the raigne of our most high and renowmed Prince Edward the sixt by the grace of GOD King of England Fraunce and Ireland defender of the fayth and in earth the supreme head of the Church of England and Ireland in a chamber within the Pallace of the sayde Bishop situated in London and in the presence of me the Notary publicke and of the witnesses hereafter named the foresayd Bishop did personally appeare and there did shew forth in writing a certaine Protestation and Appellation the tenor wherof ensueth In the name of God Amen I Edmund Byshop of London say alleadge and propound before you beyng a publike Notary and these credible witnesses here present that although I the foresayd Edmund haue attayned the Bishoprike aforesayd by the beneuolence of the famous Prince of memory King Henry the eight and was lawfully elected and translated to the same wyth his rites and appurtenaunces haue of long time possessed peaceably and quietly the same and presently doe possesse beyng taken as Bishop and lawfull possessour of the sayd bishopricke and am lawfully called taken and reputed notoriously and publikely and moreouer doe keepe residence and hospitalitie on the same accordyng to the order state person and dignitie and as the reuenewes of the same would permit and haue exercised and done all thynges appertainyng to my pastorall office as the lawes doe require as hereafter I trust by Gods grace to doe and obserue a man of good name and fame neyther suspended excommunicate nor interdicted neyther conuict of any notable crime or fact alwayes obeying readily the commaundement of the Church and other my superiours in all lawfull causes neuerthelesse fearing vpon certayne probable causes lykely coniectures threatnyngs and assertions of certayne iniurious men my enemies or at the least such as little fauour me that great dammage may come to me hereafter about the premisses or part of them and least any man by any authoritie commaundement denunciation inquisition office or at the request of any person or persons may attempt preiudice or hurt to me or my said dignitie either by my excommunication interdiction sequestration spoyling vexing and perturbyng by any maner of meanes doe appeale to the most hygh and mighty Prince our soueraigne Lord Edw. the 6. by the grace of God king of England France c. in these my writings do prouoke appeale to his regal maiesty I do also require the Apostles so much as in this case they are to be required the first secoÌ„d third tyme earnestly more earnestly and most earnestly of all that there may be geuen to me the protection tuition and defence of my foresayd most dreade soueraigne Lord for the safegard of me my dignitie title Apostles a terme oâ— Canon 〈◊〉 signifie as much 〈◊〉 letters reuerential◠〈◊〉 and possession in the premisses and to all that will cleaue to me in this behalfe I doe also protest that I will be contented to correct reforme and amend this my present protestation and to the same to adde to take away and to bryng the same into the best forme and state that may be deuised by the counsaile of learned men or as the case shall require and the same to intimate accordyng to tyme and place and the order of the law Anno 1559. and still shall require Vpon all the which premisses the foresayd Edmund B. of London did require the Notary publike here vnder written to make vnto hym and the witnesses hereafter named one two or more copies of this protestation These thynges were done the yeare day and tyme aboue-written there beyng present Gilbert Bourne Bacheler of Diuinitie Iohn Harpesfield and Robert Colen Maisters of Arte Iohn Wakelyng and Richard Rogers learned
Lorde the Mayor of London with all his worshipfull brethren my very deare and worshipfull friends with speede RIght honourable with my very humble recommendations where I haue perceyued of late and heard with myne eares what vyle beastes and heretickes haue preached vnto you Boners letâ—ter to the Lord 〈◊〉 and Aldeâ—â—men of LoÌ„â—don or rather lyke themselues prated and rayled agaynst the most blessed Sacrament of the aultare denying the veritie and presence of Christes true bodye and bloude to be there geuyng you and the people libertie to beleeue what ye lyst teachyng you detestably that fayth in this behalfe must not bee coacted but euerye man to beleeue as he will by reason whereof least my presence and silence myght vnto some haue bene seene to haue allowed their hereticall doctrine and geuyng credite vnto them betraying my flocke of the Catholicke sorte ye knowe I departed yesterday from the hereticke praters vncharitable charitie and so could haue wished that you and all other that bee Catholicke should haue done Boner would noâ— tarye M. Hooperâ— Sermon leauyng those there with hym that be alreadye cast away and will not be recouered For your tarying with him still shall not onely hurt your selfe in receauyng hys poysoned doctrine but also shall geue a visage that their doctrine is tollerable by reason that ye are contented to heare it and say nothing agaynst it And because I cannot tell when I shall speake with you to aduertise you hereof therefore I thought good for myne owne discharge and yours thus muche to wryte vnto you requiryng and praying you agayne and agayne in Gods behalfe for myne owne discharge that ye suffer not your selues to bee abused with suche naughtie Preachers and teachers in hearyng theyr euill doctrine that ye shall perceyue them to goe about to sowe And thus our blessed Lord long and well preserue you all with this noble Citie in all good rest godlinesse prosperitie Written in hast this Monday mornyng the xvi of September 1549. Your faythfull Beades man and poore Bishop Edmund Boner This Letter beyng read the Secretary demanded of hym whether he wrote it not To whome he would not otherwyse aunswere but that he would still adhere and stand vnto hys former recusations and appeales Boner difâ—ferred till the next Fryday 〈◊〉 from that till tewsdâ—â— after Whiche the commissioners seyng determined to continue this case in state as it was vntill Friday then next followyng betwene the houres of viij and ix of the clocke before noone assignyng the bishop to be there at the same time and place then to heare a finall decree of this matter he still protestyng as before ¶ The seuenth Session or appearaunce of Boner vppon Tewsday the first of October before the Kynges Commissioners at Lambeth VPpon Friday the Commissioners for diuers vrgent causes lettyng them The 7. Sâ—â—â—sion or apâ—pearaunâ—â— of Boneâ— dyd not sit in Commission accordyng to their appoyntment but deferred it vntill Tewsday the first of October then next followyng Upon which day the Bishop appearyng before them the Archbishoppe declared vnto hym that although as vppon Friday laste they had appointed to pronounce their finall Decree and Sentence in this matter yet forasmuch as they thought that that Sentence although they had iust cause to geue it should haue bene very sore agaynst hym they had not onely deferred the same vntill this day but mindyng to be more friendly to hym then he was to hymselfe The 〈◊〉 wordes 〈◊〉 the Coâ—â—missioneâ— to Boneâ— and to vse more easie and gentle reformation towardes hym had also made such sute and meanes for hym that although hee had grieuously offended the Kinges Maiestie and verye disobediently behaued himselfe yet if he would in y e meane while haue acknowledged his fault and haue bene contented to make some part of amends in submittyng hymselfe accordyng to hys bounden duety he should haue fouÌ„d much fauour so the Sentence should not haue bene so sore and extreme against him as it was like now to bee for which they were very sory especially to see the continuaÌ„ce of such stubburn disobedience wherby they were theÌ„ more inforced to geue such sentence against hym Anno 1549. The Bishop nothing at all regarding this gentle and friendly admonition and fauour but persisting still in hys woonted contumacie drew foorth a paper wheron he read these wordes followyng I Edmund bishop of London brought in as a prisoner by hys keeper one of the Marshalsey here before you my Lord of Canterbury and your pretensed Colleagues doe vnder my former Protestations heretofore by me made before you and remaining in your Acte declare that this my presence here at this tyme is not voluntary nor of myne owne free will and consent but vtterly coacted and agaynst my will and that beyng otherwyse sent for or brought before you then I am that is as a prisoner I would not beyng at libertie haue come or appeared before you but would haue declined and refused to make any appearaunce at all but would haue absented my selfe from you as lawfully and well I might haue done standing to vsing and enioying all and singular my lawfull remedies and defences heretofore vsâ—d exercised and enioyed especially my prouocation and appellation heretofore interponed and made vnto the Kinges most excellent Maiestie to whom eftsoones Ex abundanti I haue both prouoked and appealed and also made Supplication vnto as appeareth in these writings which vnder Protestation aforesayd I do exhibite and leaue here with the Actuarie of this cause requiryng hym to make an Instrument thereupon and the personnes here present to beare record in that behalfe especially to the intent it may appeare I do better acknowledge the kings Maiesties authoritie euen in his tender and yong age prouoking and appealyng to his Maiestie as my most gracious soueraigne and supreme head 〈…〉 king with submission to his highnes as appeareth in my appellation and other remedies for my tuition and defence then other some I doe meane you my Lord of Caunterbury and your sayd pretensed Colleagues which by law and good reason ought to haue deferred and geuen place vnto such prouocation appellation and Supplication as heretofore lawfully haue bene by me interponed and made vnto his Maiesties most royall person and authoritie in this behalfe As soone as the B. had read these wordes he did deliuer as well that paper as also two other vnto the Actuarie the one conteining an appellatioÌ„ and the other a supplication vnto the kings Maiestie which appellation beginneth thus In the name of God Amen Wherein first he shewed how naturally euery creature declineth gladly froÌ„ that thing which goeth about to hurt it and also seeketh helpe remedy to withstand such hurts and iniuries Further he shewed that it is found by experience to be hurtfull and daungerous to trust hym that once hath hurt and beguiled least he might adde more rather then to take ought from Moreouer he shewed
that he had found heretofore at the handes of the B. of Caunterbury and the rest of y e Colleagues in this matter much extremitie and crueltie iniuries losses and griefes contrary to Gods law and the lawes and statutes of this Realme and agaynst Iustice charitie and good order beyng well assured if they were not stayed but proceeded they would adde more euill to euill losse to losse displeasure to displeasure as sayde he their seruants haue reported and they agreeable doe shew the same Agayne in the sayde appeale he shewed that the Byshop of Canterbury and the other Commissioners ought to haue considered and done better in that matter for honour and obedience to the Kings Maiestie which hetherto they haue not done said he in that they haue not giuen place to hys prouocations and appellations heretofore made vnto hys grace iustly and lawfully and vpon good and iust causes namely for the vniust griefes they did agaynst him which he sayd to appeare in the Actes of that matter as in pronouncyng hym contumacem vnreasonably without good cause and further in assignyng the terme ad audiendum finale decretum and in committyng hym to straight prisone as appeareth in theyr Actes Therefore he dyd not onelye Ex abundanti ad omnem iuris cautelam decline and refuse theyr pretensed iurisdiction as before but also by these presentes here shewed he dyd appeale from the sayd Byshop of Caunterbury and the rest vnto the Kinges Maiestie askyng also those Letters of Appeale which the lawe doth admitte saying he dyd not intend to goe from hys former prouocations and appellations but to ioyne and cleaue vnto them in euery part and parcell submittyng hymselfe to the protection and defence of the Kinges Maiestie and he therein made intimation to the Byshoppe of Caunterbury and the sayd Colleagues to all intentes and purposes that might come thereof Furthermore as touchyng the Supplication aboue mentioned which Boner as we sayd put vp in writyng to the Commissioners the Copie thereof here vnder likewyse ensueth ¶ The Supplication of Boner to the Chauncellor of England with all the rest of the Kings Maiesties most honourable priuy Counsaile PLease iâ— your most honourable good Lordships with my most humble recommendations to vnderstand The copy of Boners supplicatioÌ„ that albeit I haue accordyng to the lawes statutes and ordinaunces of this realme made supplicatioâ— prouocation and appellation vnto the kyngs most excelleâ—â— Maiestie from the vnlawfull and wycked processe of the Archbishop of Caunterbury the byshoppe of Rochester Maister Secretary Smith and the Deane of Paules as also as well from their vniust interlocutorie as also their diffinitiue sentence whereby in law I ought to haue libertie to come abroad and prosecute the same yet such is the malignitie of the Iudges agaynst me with bearing and maintenaunce of other which sundry and many ways haue sought my ruine and destruction that I am here penned and locked vp vsed very extremely at their pleasure and for the contentation of the sayd Maister Smith and not suffred to finde sureties or to goe abroad to prosecute and sue my sayd appellation In consideration whereof it may please your said good Lordships to take some order and redresse herein especially for that it is now the tyme that the Kings subsidie now due ought to be called vpon and iustice also ministred vnto his Maiesties subiects which beyng as I now am I cannot be suffered to doe And thus without further extending my letter therein consideryng that your great wisedomes experience and goodnesse can gather of a little what is expedient and necessary for the whole I doe beseech almighty God to preserue and keepe well all your honourable good Lordships Written in hast this 7. of October 1549. in the Marshalsey Your honourable Lordshyps poore Orator most bounden Bedes man Edmund London These thynges ended the Archbyshop said vnto him My Lord where you say that you come coacted The Archbishop answered to the words of Boner or els ye would not haue appeared I do much maruell of you For you would therby make vs and this audience here beleue that because you are a prisoner ye ought not therefore to aunswer Which if it were true were enough to confound the whole state of this Realme For I dare say that of the greatest prisoners and rebels that euer your keeper there meaning the Undermarshall hath had vnder hym he cannot shewe me one that hath vsed such defence as you here haue done Well quoth the B. if my keper were learned in y e lawes I could shew him my mynd therein Boner Well sayde the Archbyshop I haue read ouer all the Lawes as well as you The archbishop Secretary Smith but to an other ende and purpose then you did and yet I can finde no suche priuiledge in this matter Then M. Secretary Smith did very sore burthen and charge hym how disobediently and rebelliously he had always behaued himselfe towards the Kings Maiestie and his authoritie Whereupon the B. vnder his protestation aunswered agayne Boner that he was the kings Maiesties lawfull and true subiect and did acknowledge his highnesse to be his gracious soueraigne Lord or els he would not haue appealed vnto him as he had yea would gladly lay his hands and his necke also vnder his graces feete and therefore he desired that his highnesse lawes and iustice might be ministred vnto him Yea quoth Maister Secretary you say wel my Lord Secretary Smith Boner compared to the rebells of Deuonshire but I pray you what others haue all these rebels both in Northfolke Deuonshire and Cornewall and other places done Haue they not said thus We be the kings true Subiectes we acknowledge hym for our Kyng and we will obey his lawes with such lyke and yet when eyther Commaundement Letter or Pardon was brought vnto them from his Maiestie they beleeued it not but sayd it was forged and made vnder a hedge and was Gentlemens doyngs so that in deede they would not nor dyd obey any thing Ah sir sayd the B. I perceyue your meanyng Boner as who should say that the Bish. of London is a rebell like them Yea by my troth quoth the Secretary The people laughing at Boner D. May. Whereat the people laughed Then the Deane of Paules said vnto him that he maruelled much and was very sory to see him so vntractable that he would not suffer the Iudges to speake To whome the B. disdainfully aunswered Well M. Deane Boner with his tauntes you must say somewhat And likewise at an other tyme as the Deane was speaking he interrupted him and sayd You may speake when your turne commeth Secretary Smith Then said Secretary Smith I would you knew your duetie I would quoth he agayne you knew it as wel as I with an infinite more of other such stubburne and contemptuous talke and behauiour towardes them Boner which the Commissioners waying and perceiuyng no likelihood
Letters reuerenciall or demissories to be geuen and deliuered vnto mee in this behalfe with all thynges expedient requisite or necessarie in any wyse and thereupon also the sayd Bishop required the Publike Notary or Actuary William Saye to make an Instrument and the witnesse aforesayde and other present to recorde the same To whom so appealyng and requiryng as afore the sayde Iudges delegate sayd that they wyll declare and signifie to the Kinges Maiestie what is done in this matter and thereuppon will deferre or not deferre to his sayde appellation accordyng as hys graces pleasure and commaundement shall be to them in that behalfe and after all this the sayd Byshop of London sayd to them Iam â—uncti estis officio What wyll your grace doe with me nowe touchyng my imprisonment wyll ye keepe me still in prison shall I not now be at liberty to prosecute myne appeale To whom the Archb. aunswering sayd that they perceyued now more in that matter then they did at the first that this matter is more greater rebellion then he is ware of and therfore said that as yet they would not discharge him and thereupon they committed him agayne to his keeper to prison This talke finished the Archbishop considering that most of the audience there present The 〈◊〉 declare in the effect of Boners Sentence 〈◊〉 Englyshe did not vnderstand the meanyng of the sentence beyng read in the Latin tongue sayd vnto them Because there be many of you here that vnderstand not the Latine tongue and so cannot tel what iudgement hath bene here geuen I shall therefore shewe you the effect thereof and therewith did declare in English the causes expressed in the sentence adding then therevnto these wordes Because my L. of London is found guilty in these matters Boner deâ—priued anâ— vnbishop therefore we haue here by our sentence depriued hym of our bishoprike of London and this we shew vnto you to the intent that from henceforth ye shall not esteeme hym any more as B. of London Then Boner desired the Archbish. to declare likewise what he had done and how he had appeâ—ed Boners â—â—â—â—daynefuâ— wordes 〈◊〉 the Comâ—missioneâ—â— But the other seing his froward contempt refused it saieng ye may doe it your selfe Wherupon very disdainfully againe he sayd Iam functi estis officio What will your grace do w t me touching my imprisonment will you kepe me stil in prison To whom the commissioners answered that they perceiued now more in the matter then they did before that his behauiour was more greater rebellion then hee was ware of and therefore they would not discharge hym Boner aâ—gayne câ—â—mitted tâ— his keepâ— but committed him agayne to his keeper to be kept in prison Where he most iustly remained vntil the deth of that most worthy godly prince king Edward the sixt After which time he wrought most horrible mischiefe and cruelties against the saints of God as appeareth hereafter throughout the whole raigne of Queene Marie From the executing of the which like tirannie Anno 1549. the Lord of his great mercy keepe all other such Amen Now immediately after his depriuation he writeth out of the Marshalsey other letters supplicatorie vnto y e Lord Chancelor and the rest of the kings Counsaile Wherein he thus complaineth that by reason of the great enemity that the Duke of Somerset and sir Thomas Smith bare vnto him his often and earnest suites vnto the King and hys counsaile could not be heard Hee therefore moste humbly desireth their Lordships for the causes aforesaide to consider him and to let him haue libertie to prosecute his matter before them and he woulde daily pray for the good preseruation of theyr honors as appeareth by the woordes of his owne supplication here vnder following Thus after the Commissioners had finished with Boner he bâ—ing now prisoner in the Marshalsey leauing no shift of the law vnsought how to worke for him self as wel as he mighte drewe out a certaine supplication conceiued and directed to the kings maiestie out of the sayd prison of the Marshalsey To the right honourable my Lorde Chancelor of England with all the rest of the kings Maiesties most honorable priuie counsel PLease it your most honourable good Lordshippes wyth my moste humble commendations to vnderstande that all beit heeretofore I haue made such sute and to such persons as I cannot deuise to make more or to more higher it is to wit vnto the kings most excellent maiestie and his most gratious persons in diuers sorts and also vnto your most honorable good Lordships being of his priuie counsell for redresse of suche notable and manifest iniuries and extremities as hath bene contrary to all law honestie and good reason inflicted vnto me by my Lord of Canterburie my Lorde of Rochester Doctor Smith and Doctor May yet because the sayd Doctor Smith being a minister to the Duke of Somerset and they both my deadly ennemies hath sondry wayes studied and laboured my ruine and destruction staying and letting heretofore all my lawfull remedies and â—utes hauing therein helpe and furtherance of these two other aforesayd persons being ready at foote and hand to accomplish all theyr desires and pleasures I shall at thâ—â— presence hauing for a time forborne to trouble for good respectes your moste honorable good Lordshyppes with any myâ—â—tes and especially for your other manifold great affaires in the kinges Maiesties businesse my selfe yet the meane while neither wanting good will ne yet iust cause being where I am to make such sute renue my sute and most humbly beseeche your most honorable good lordshippes to geue me leaue to make most humble supplication againe to your sayd Lordshippes for honest and lawful 〈◊〉 to prosecute my appelâ—atioÌ„ and supplication heretoâ—ore made to the kings moste excellent Maiestie and according â—o the law to make my sute for redresse of the sayde 〈…〉 extremities and wrongs don 〈…〉 the sayd parsones And your sayd Lordships ouer and besides the furtheraunce of iustice many wayes 〈◊〉 me and other and the collection of the kings maiestie Subsidie nowe to be leuied of the Clergie in my diocesse 〈…〉 hath ben and is staied by reason of the premisses shall also binde me moste greatly and intirely to pray daily for the good preseruation of your sayd moste honourable good Lordshippes in all honour felicitie and ioy long to continue and endure vnto Gods pleasure Wrytten in the Marshalsey the 26. of October 1549. Your Lordships most faithful assured Bedes man E. Lon. A supplication made and directed by Edmund Boner late B. of London to the kings Maiestie out of the prison of the Marshalsey 〈◊〉 supâ—â—ication 〈◊〉 the king In the which supplication first after the vsed forme of stile he praied for the prosperous estate of the king long to raigne Then he shewed that his faithful heart and seruice to him hath is and shall be as it was to his father before Then â—e declared how he
as it appeareth manifestly by the three Euangelistes And Saint Paule calleth the comming to the holy Communion the comminge vnto the Lordes Supper And also it is not read that any of the Apostles or the Primitiue Church did euer vse any altare in the ministration of the holy Communion Wherefore seeing the forme of a Table is more agreeable with Christes institution and with the vsage of the Apostles and of the Primitiue Churche then the forme of an Aultar therefore the forme of a Table is rather to be vsed then the forme of an Aultare in the administration of the holy Communion The sixt reason Finally The six reason it is said in the preface of the booke of common prayer that if any doubt doe arise in the vse and practising of the same booke to appease all suche diuersitie the matter shall be referred vnto the Bishop of the dioces who by his discretion shall take order for the quieting and appeasinge of the same so that the same order be not contrarye vnto any thing contained in that booke After these letters and reasones receyued the forenamed Nicholas Ridley Byshop of London consequently vppon the same did hold his visitation wherein amongst other his Iniunctions the sayde Bishoppe exhorted those Churches in his Diocesse where the Aultars then did remaine to confourme them selues vnto those other Churches whych had taken them downe and had sette vp in the steade of the multitude of their Aultares one decent Table in euery Church Uppon the occasion whereof there arose a greate diuersitie aboute the fourme of the Lordes boorde some vsing it after the fourme of a Table and some of an aultare Wherein when the saide Bishop was required to saye and determine what was moste meete Anno 1550. he declared he could doe no lesse of his bounden duetie for the appeasing of such diuersitie to procure one godly vniformitie but to exhorte all his Diocesse vnto that which he thought did best agree with Scripture with the vsage of the Apostles and wyth the Primitiue Churche and to that which is not onely not contrary vnto any thinge contained in the booke of Common prayer as is before prooued but also mighte highly further the kings most godly procedings in abolishing of diuers vaine superstitious opinions of the popish masse out of the hearts of the simple and to bring them to y e right vse taught by holy Scripture 〈◊〉 wall 〈◊〉 the high 〈◊〉 side in 〈…〉 Nicholas 〈◊〉 of the Lordes Supper and so appoynted he the fourme of a right Table to be vsed in his Dioces and in the Church of Paules brake down the wall standing then by the high Aultars side Now we will enter God willing into those matters which happened betweene kinge Edwarde and hys sister Mary as by their letters here folowing are to be seene To my Lorde Protectour and the rest of the kings Maiesties Counsaile MY Lorde I perceiue by the letters whyche I late receiued from you and other of the kinges Maiesties Counsaile that yee be all sorie to finde so litle conformitie in me touching the obseruation of his Maiesties lawes 〈…〉 letters 〈◊〉 the Lords 〈◊〉 the CouÌ„â—â—yle who am well assured I haue offended no law vnles it be a late lawe of your owne making for the altering of matters of Religion whiche in my conscience is not worthy to haue the name of a Lawe both for the kings honors sake the wealth of the Realme and geuing an occasion of an euill brâ—ite through all Christendome besides the parcialitie vsed in the same and as my sayde conscience is very well perswaded the offending of God which passeth al the rest but I am well assured that the king hys fathers Lawes were allowed and consented to with out compulsion by the whole Realme both Spirituall and Temporall and all ye executours sworne vppon a Booke to fulfil the same so that it was an authorised Lawe and that I haue obeyed and will doe with the grace of God till the Kinges Maiestie my brother shall haue sufficient yeares to bee a Iudge in these matters hym selfe Wherein my Lorde I was plaine wyth you at my laste beynge in the Courte declaringe vnto you at that time whereunto I woulde stande and nowe doe assure you all that the only occasion of my stay from altering mine opinion is for two causes One principally for my conscience sake the other that the king my brother shal not hereafter charge me to be one of those that were agreeable to suche alterations in hys tender yeares And what fruites dailye growe by suche chaunges since the death of the King my Father to euery indifferent person it wel appeareth both to the displeasure of God and vnquietnesse of the realme Notwythstanding I assure you all I woulde be as â—othe to see his highnesse take hurt or that any euill should come to this his Realme as the best of you all and none of you haue the like cause considering howe I am compelled by nature beinge his Maiesties poore and humble Sister moste tenderly to loue and pray for him and vnto this his realme being borne within the same wishe all wealth and prosperitie to Gods honour And if any iudge mee the contrarye for mine opinions sake as I truste none doth I doubte not in the ende wyth Gods helpe to prooue my selfe as true a natural and humble sister as they of the contrary opinion with all their deuises and altering of lawes shall prooue them selues true subiectes praying you my Lorde and the rest of the Counsail no more to vnquier and trouble me with matters touching my conscience wherein I am at a full poynte wyth Gods helpe what soeuer shall happen to mee intendinge with his grace to trouble you litle with any worldly sutes but to bestowe the short time I thinke to liue in quietnes and pray for the kinges Maiestie and all you heartily wishing that your proceedings may be to Gods honour the safegard of the kings persone and quietnesse to the whole Realme Moreouer where your desire is that I woulde sende my Controller and Doctour Hopton vnto you by whom you woulde signifie your mindes more amplie to my contentation honour it is not vnknowen to you al that the chiefe charge of my house â—eâ—teth onely vppon the trauails of my sayde Controller Who hath not bene absent from my 〈◊〉 three whoâ—e dayes since the settinge vp of the same vnlesse it were for my letters Patentes so that if it wer◠〈◊〉 for his continual diligence I thinke my litle portion would not haue stretched so farre And my Chaplaine by occasion of sickenesse hath bene long absent and yet not able to ride Therefore like as I can not forbeare my Controller and my Prieste is not able to iourney So shall I desire you my Lorde and the rest of the Counsaile that hauinge any thing to be declared vnto me except matters of Religion yee will either wryte your mindes or sende some
trustie person with whome I shall be contented to talke and make answere as the case shall require assuring you that if any seruaunte of mine owne eyther man or woman or Chaplaine shoulde moue me to the contrary of my conscience I woulde not geue eare to them nor suffer the lyke to be vsed wythin my house And thus my Lorde wyth my hearty commendations I wishe vnto you and the rest as well to doe as my selfe From my house at Kinning hall the 22. of Iune 1549. Your assured frend to my power Mary A remembrance of certaine matters appoynted by the Counsaile to be declared by Doctor Hopton to the Ladie Maries grace for answer to her former letter which said Hopton was after shee came to her raigne B. of Norwiche Her grace wryteth that the lawe made by Parlament is not woorthy the name of a lawe meaninge the statute for the Communion c. You shall say thereto THe fault is great in any subiect to disallow a law of the king a Lawe of a Realme by long studie free disputation and vniforme determination of the whole Cleargie consulted debated and concluded But the greater fault is in her grace being nexte of any subiect in bloude and estate to the kings Maiestie her brother and good Lorde to geue example of disobedience being a subiecte or of vnnaturalnesse being his Maiesties sister or of neglecting the power of the crowne shee being by limitation of lawe nexte to the same The example of disobedience is most perilous in this time as shee can wel vnderstand her vnkindnesse resteth in the kinges owne acceptation the neglecting of the power before God is answereable and in the worlde toucheth her honour The executours shee sayth were sworne to king Henrie the eight his lawes You shall say It is true they were sworne to him his Lawes hys heires and successours which oth they duely obserue and should offend if they should breake any one iote of y e kings lawes nowe being without a dispensation by a lawe and herein her grace shall vnderstand that it is no lawe which is dissolued by a law Neither may her grace do that iniurie to the kinges Maiestie her brother to diminish his authoritie so farre that he may not by the free coÌ„sent of a â—arlament amend and alter vnprofitable lawes for the number of inconueniences which hereof mighte folowe as her grace with consideration may well perceiue Offence taken by the sending for of her officers You shall say If her grace consider the firste letters of that purpose they will declare our good meaning to her and our gentle vsage requiring the presence of her trusty seruant because shee might geue more trust to our message Her house is her flocke You shall say It is well liked her grace shoulde haue her house or flock but not exempt from the Kings orders neither may there be a flocke of the kings subiects but such as wil hear and folowe the voice of the king their shepheard God disaloweth it law and reason forbiddeth it pollicie abhorreth it and her honour may not require it Her grace deferreth her obedience to the kings lawe till his Maiestie be of sufficient yeares You shall say Shee coulde in no one saying more disallow the authoritie of the king the maiestie of his crowne and the state of the Realme For heerein shee suspendeth hys kingdome and esteemeth his authoritie by his age not by his right and title Her grace must vnderstande he is a King by the ordinaunce of God by descent of Royall bloude not by the numbering of his yeares As a creature subiecte to mortalitie hee hathe youthe and by Gods grace shall haue age but as a Kinge he hath no difference by dayes and yeares The Scripture plainly declareth it not only young children to haue ben kings by Gods speciall ordinaunce but also whiche is to be noted to haue had best successe in their raigne and the fauour of God in theyr proceedinges Yea in their first yeares haue they most purely refourmed the Church and state of ReligioÌ„ Therfore her grace hath no cause thus to diminish his maiesties power and to make him as it were no king vntil she thinke him of sufficient yeares Wherin howe much his maiestie may be iustly offended they be sorie to thinke Shee saith shee is subiecte to none of the Counsaile You shall say If her grace vnderstandeth it of vs in that acceptation as we be priuate men and not counsailours sworne to the kings maiesty we knowledge vs not to be superiors but if shee vnderstande her wryting of vs as Counsailors and magistrates ordained by his maiestie her grace muste be contented to thinke vs of authority sufficient by the reason of our office to chaleÌ„ge a superioritie not to rule by priuate affection but by Gods prouidence not to our estimation but to the kings honour and finally to encrease the kings estate with our counsaile our dignitie and vocation and we think her grace wil not forget the saying of Salomon in the 6. chapter of the booke of Wisedome to mooue a king to rule by counsaile and wisedome and to builde his estate vpon them Wherefore her grace must be remembred the kings Maiesties pollitike body is not made onely of hys owne Royall material body but of a Counsaile by whom his maiestie ruleth directeth and gouerneth hys Realme In the place of which Counsaile her grace is not ignorant that we be set and placed Wherfore the reputation she shal geue vs shee shall geue it to the kings honor that which shee shall take from vs shee shall take from his Maiestie whose maiestie wee thinke if it might take encrease of honour as God geueth a daily abundance it should receiue rather encrease from her beinge his Maiesties sister then thus any abatement Shee receiued maister Arundel and maister Englefelde You shall say All the Counsaile remembreth well her refusall to haue her house charged w t any more number alleaging the smal proportion for her charge and therefore it was thought to come of their earnest suite meaning to be priuiledged subiectes from the lawe then of her desire which refused very often to encrease her number Their cautel the king might not suffer to haue his law disobeied their countreis where they shoulde serue by them to be destitute and hauing bene seruantes to his maiestie the circumstances of their departure might in no wise be liked Shee refused to heare anye man to the contrarye of her opinion You shall say It is an aunswer more of will then of reason and therfore her Grace muste bee admonished neither to truste her owne opinion without ground neither mislike al others hauing grounde If hers be good it is no hurt if shee heare the worse If it be ill shee shall doe well to heare the better Shee shall not alter by hearing but by hearing the better And because shee shall not mislike the offer lette her grace name of learned men whome shee will and further
then they by learning shal prooue shee shall not be mooued And so farre it is thought reason wil compell her grace In the ende yee shall say The good willes and mindes of the Lorde Protectour and the Counsaile is so muche toward her grace that how soeuer shee would her selfe in honor be esteemed how soeuer in conscience quieted yea how soeuer benefited sauing their dueties to God and the king they woulde as muche and in theyr doings if it please her to prooue it will be nothing inferiours assuring her grace that they be moste sorie shee is thus disquieted and if necessitie of the cause the honour and suretie of the king and the iudgement of theyr owne conscience mooued them not thus farre they woulde not haue attempted But their trust is her grace wil alow them the more when she shal perceiue the cause and thinke no lesse coulde be done by them where shee prouoked them so farre Note Doctor Hoptons allowance of the communion in those dayes ¶ These and other of like credite more amply committed to you in speache you shal declare to her grace and further declare your conscience for the allowing of the manner of the Communion as yee haue plainely professed it before vs. At Richmund 14. Iune 1549. The Lady Mary to the Lorde Protectour and the rest of the Counsaile 27. Iune 1549. MY Lorde I perceiue by letters directed from you and other of the kinges maiesties Counsaile to my Controller my Chaplaine and master Englefelde my seruaunt that ye will them vppon their allegeaunce to repaire immediately to you wherin you geue me euident cause to chaunge mine accustomed opinion of you all that is to say to thinke you careful of my quietnesse and wel doings considering how earnestly I wryte to you for the stay of two of them and that not without very iust cause And as for maister Englefeld assoone as he could haue prepared himselfe hauing his horsses so farre off although yee hadde not sent at this present would haue perfourmed your request But in deede I am much deceiued For I supposed ye would haue waied and takē my letters in better part if yee haue receiued them if not to haue taried mine answere and I not to haue found so litle frendship not to haue bene vsed so vngently at your hands in sending for him vpon whose trauail doth rest the only charge of my whole house as I wryt to you lately whose absence therefore shall be to me my sayde house no little displeasure especially being so farre off And besides all this I doe greatly maruaile to see your wrytinge for him and the other two with suche extreeme wordes of pearill to ensue towardes them in case they did not come and specially for my Controller whose charge is so great that he canne not sodainly be meete to take a iourney which woordes in mine opinion needed not vnlesse it were in some verye iust and necessarye cause to any of mine who taketh my selfe subiect to none of you all not doubting but if the kinges maiestie my brother were of sufficient yeares to perceiue this matter and knewe what lacke and in commoditie the absence of my said officer should be to my house his grace woulde haue beene so good Lorde to mee as to haue suffered him to remaine where his charge is Notwithstanding I haue willed him at this time to repaire to you commaunding him to returne foorthwith for my very necessities sake and I haue geuen the like leaue to my poore sicke prieste also whose life I thinke vndoubtedly shall be putte in hasard by the wet and colde painefull trauaile of this iourney But for my parte I assure you all that since the king my father your late maister and verye good Lorde died I neuer tooke you for other then my frendes but in this it appeareth cōtrary And sauing I thought verily that my former letters shoulde haue discharged this matter I woulde not haue troubled my selfe with wryting the same not doubting but you doe consider that none of you all would haue bene contented to haue bene thus vsed at your inferiours handes I meane to haue hadde your officer or any of your seruaunts sent for by a force as yee make it knowing no iust cause why Wherefore I doe not a little maruaile that yee had not this remembraunce towardes mee who alwayes hath willed and wished you as well to doe as my selfe and both haue and will praye for you all as heartily as for mine owne soule to almightye God whome I humblye beseeche to illumine you all with his holy spirite to whose mercy also I am at a full poynt to commit my selfe what soeuer shall become of my body And thus with my commendations I bid you all fare well From my house at Kenninghal the 27. of Iune Youre frende to my power though you geue mee contrary cause Mary A copie of the kinges Maiesties letter to the Ladie Marie 24. Ian. 1550. RIght deare c. We haue seene by letters of our Counsaile sent to you of late and by your aunsweare thereunto touching the cause of certaine your Chaplaines hauing offended our lawes in saying of Masse their good and conuenient aduises and your frutelesse and indirect mistaking of the same which thing mooueth vs to wryte at this time that where good counsell from oure Counsaile hathe not preuailed yet the like from our selfe maye haue due regarde The whole matter we perceiue resteth in thys that you being oure next sister in whome aboue all other oure subiectes nature shoulde place the moste estimation of vs would wittingly and purposely not onely breake our lawes your selfe but also haue others maintained to doe the same Truely howe soeuer the matter may haue other termes other sense it hath not and although by your letter it seemeth you chalenge a promise made that so you myghte do yet surely we know the promise had no such meaning neither to maintaine ne to continue your fault You muste knowe this sister you were at the first time when the law was made borne with all not because you shoulde disobey the lawe but y t by our lenitie and loue shewed you might learne to obey it Wee made a difference of you from our other subiectes not for that all other should folow our lawes you only against and them but that you might be brought as far forward by loue as others were by duety The error wherein you would rest is double euery part so great that neither for the loue of God we can wel suffer it vnredressed neither for the loue of you we can but wish it amēded First you retaine a fashion in honoring of God who in dede therby is dishonored therin erre you in zeal for lacke of science hauing science offered you you refuse it not because it is science we trust for then should we dispaire of you but because you thinke it is none And surely in this we can best reprehende you learning
humbly desire your highnes to examine the truth therof indifferently and either will your maiesties ambassadour nowe being with the Emperor to enquire of the same if it be your pleasure to haue him moue it or els to cause it to be demanded of the Emperors ambassador here although he were not within this realme at that time And thereby it shall appeare that in this poynt I haue not offended your maiestie if it may please you so to accepte it And albeit your maiestie GOD be praised hath at these yeres as much vnderstanding and more then is commonly seene in that age yet considering you do hear but one part your highnes not offended I would be a suter to the same that till ye were grōwen to more perfect yeres it might stand with your pleasure to stay in matters touching the soule So vndoubtedly shuld your Maiestie knowe more and heare others and neuerthelesse be at your liberty and do your wil and pleasure And whatsoeuer your maiestie hath conceiued of me either by letters to your coūsaile or by their report I trust in the ende to proue my selfe as true to you as any subiect within your realm wil by no meanes stand in argument with your maiestie but in most humble wise beseche you euen for Gods sake to suffer me as your highnesse hath done hitherto It is for no worldly respecte I desire it God is my iudge but rather then to offend my conscience I woulde desire of God to lose all that I haue and also my life and neuerthelesse liue and die your humble sister and true subiect Thus after pardon craued of your maiestie for my rude and bold writing I beseche almighty God to preserue the same in honor with as long continuance of health and life as euer had noble king From Beauliene the 3. of Februarie Your Maiesties most humble and vnworthy sister Marie The Ladie Marie to the Lordes of the Counsaile 4. December 1550. MY Lords your letters dated the second of this present were deliuered vnto mee the thirde of the same And where you wryte that two of my Chaplaines Doctor Mallet and Barkley be indicted for certaine things committed by them contrary to the kings Maiesties lawes and processe for them also awarded forth and deliuered to the Sheriffe of Essex I can not bur maruell they should be so vsed cōsidering it is done as I take it for saying masse wythin my house and although I haue bene of my selfe mineded alwayes and yet am to haue Masse within my house yet I haue bene aduertised that the Emperours Maiestie hath bene promimised that I shoulde neuer be vnquieted nor troubled for my so doing as some of you my Lordes can witnesse Furthermore besides the declaration of the saide promise made to me by the Emperors ambassador that dead is from his Maiesty to put my chaplaines more out of feare when I was the last yeare with the kings maiestie my brother that question was then mooued and coulde not bee denyed but affirmed by some of you before his Maiestie to bee true beinge not so muche vnquieted for the trouble of my sayde Chaplaines as I am to thinke how this matter may be taken the promise to such a person being no better regarded And for mine owne part thought full little to haue receiued suche vngentlenes at your hāds hauing alwaies God is my iudge wished vnto the whole nūber of you as to my self haue refused to troble you or to craue any thing at your hāds but your good wil frēdship which very slenderly appeareth in this matter Notwithstāding to be plain with you how soeuer you shal vse me or mine with Gods helpe I will neuer varie from mine opinion touching my faith And if yee or any of you beare me the lesse good wil for that matter or faint in your frendship towardes me onely for the same I must and will be contented trusting that God will in the ende shew his mercy vpon me assuring you I would rather refuse the frendship of all the world whereunto I trust I shall neuer be driuen then forsake any poynte of my faith I am not without some hope that yee will stay this matter not enforcing the rigor of the law against my chaplaines The one of them was not in my house these 4. moneths D. Mallet hauing my licence is eyther at Windsor or at his benefice who as I haue hearde was indicted for saying of Masse out of my house whiche was not true But in deede the day before my remoouing from Woodham water my whole housholde in effecte was gone to Newhall he sayde Masse there by mine appoyntment I see and heare of diuers that doe not obey your statutes and proclamations and neuerthelesse escape without punishmēt Be ye Iudges if I be well vsed to haue mine punished by rigour of a lawe besides all the false bruits that ye haue suffered to be spoken of me Moreouer my Chaplaine D. Mallet besides mine owne commandement was not ignorant of the promise made to the Emperour which did putte him oute of feare I doubt not therfore but ye wil consider it as by that occasion no peace of friendship be taken away nor I to haue cause but to beare you my good will as I haue done heeretofore for albeit I coulde do you little pleasure yet of my friendship ye were sure as if it had lien in my power yee shoulde haue well knowen Thus with my hearty commendations to you all I pray almighty God to send you as muche of his grace as I woulde wish to mine owne soule From Beulien the 4. of Decemb. Your assured frend to my power Mary The Counsaile to the Ladie Marie the 25. of December AFter our due commendations to your grace By your letters to vs as an answeare to ours touching certain processe against two of your Chaplaines for saying Masse against the law and statute of the realme we perceiue both the offence of your chaplains is otherwise excused then the matter may beare and also our good willes otherwise misconstrued then we looked for And for the first parte where your greatest reason for to excuse the offence of a lawe is a promise made to the Emperours Maiestie whereof you wryte that first some of vs be witnesses next that the Ambassadour for the Emperour declared the same vnto you and lastly that the same promise was affirmed to you before y e kings maiestie at your last being with him We haue thought conuenient to repeate the matter from the beginning as it hath hitherto proceeded whereupon it shal appeare howe euidently your Chaplaines hath offended the lawe and you also mistaken the promise The promise is but one in it selfe but by times thrise as you say repealed Of whiche times the firste is chiefly to be considered for vppon that doe the other two depende It is very true the Emperour made request to the kinges Maiestie that you might haue libertye to vse the Masse in your house
t your grace whom we should otherwise honour for the kinges maiesties sake by your owne deedes shoulde prouoke vs to offend you we do perceaue great discommoditie to the realm by your graces singularitie if it may be so named in opinion in one respect as you are sister to our soueraigne Lord maister we most hūbly beseeche your grace to shew your affection cōtinually towardes him as becōmeth a sister And as your grace is a subiect and we counsellors to his Maiesties estate we let you know the exāple of your graces opinion hindreth the good weale of thys realm which thing we think is not vnknowne vnto you if it be we let your grace knowe it is to true For Gods sake we beseech your grace let nature set before your eyes the yong age of the king your brother Let reason tell you y e losenes of the people how then can you without a wayling hart thinke that ye should be y e cause of disturbance if your grace see the king being y e ordinary ruler vnder God not onely of all others in the realme but of you also call his people by ordinary lawes one way with what hart can your grace stay your selfe without following muche worse to stay other y t would follow their soueraigne Lord Can it be a loue in you to forsake him his rule and lawe take a priuate way by your selfe If it be not loue it is much lesse obedience If your grace thinke the kings maiestie to be ouer his people as the head in a mans bodye is ouer the rest not onely in place but in dignitie and science how can you being a principall mēber in y e same body keep y e nourishment from y e head we pray your grace most earnestly think this thing so much greueth vs as for our priuate affectiō good willes vnto you though we shuld dissemble yet for our publicke office we cannot but plainely enforme your grace not doubting but that your wisedome can iudge what your office is if it were not your owne cause we know your grace by wisedome could charge vs if we suffered y e like in any other Truely euery one of vs a part honoreth your grace for our maisters sake but when we ioyn together in publick seruice as in this writing we do We iudge it not tollerable to know disorder to see the cause leaue it vnamēded For though we would be negligēt y e world would iudge vs. And therfore we do altogether eftsoones require your grace in the kinges maiesties name y t if any of your 2. chaplains Mallet or Barcklet be returned or as soone as any of them shall returne to your graces house y e same may be by your graces commaundement or order sent or deliuered to the sheriff of Essex who hath commandement from the kings maiestie by order of the law of his crowne to attache them or if that conditiō shall not like your grace yet y t then he may be warned frō your graces house yet not kept there to be as it were defended frō the power of the law Which thing we think surely neither your grace will meane nor any of your counsell assent thereto And so to make an end of our letter being long for the matter and hitherto differred for our great busines we trust your grace first seeth how y e vsage of your Chaplaines differeth from the maner of our licence and what good entent moued vs to write vnto you in former letters lastly that the thinges whereunto the king and the whole realme hath consented be not onely lawful and iust by the pollicie of the Realme but also iust and godly by the lawes of God So that if we which haue charge vnder the King should willingly consent to the open breach of them we could neyther discharge our selues to the king for our dueties neyther to God for our conscience The consideration of which things we pray almighty God by his holye spirit to lay in the bottome of your hart and thereupon to build such a profession in you as both God may haue his true honor the king his dewe obedience the Realme concord and we most comfort For all the which we do hartely pray therwith for the cōtinuance of your graces helth to your harts desire Frō Westminster y e xxv of December * The Lady Mary to the Lordes of the Counsell xx May. 1551. MY Lordes after my harty commendations to you although both I haue bene and also am loth to trouble you with my letters yet neuerthelesse the newes which I haue lately hard touching my Chaplayne Doctor Mallet forceth me thereunto at this present for I heare by credible report that you haue committed him to the tower which newes seeme to me very strange notwithstanding I thought it good by these to desire you to aduertise me what is the cause of his imprisonment assuring you I would be sory that any of mine should deserue the like punishment and there is no creature within the Kings maiesties Realme would more lament that any belonging to them should giue iust cause so to be vsed then I would do who would haue thought much frendship in you if you had geuen me knowledge wherein my sayd Chaplein had offended before you had ministred suche punishment vnto him eftsoones requiring you to let me knowe by this bearer the truth of the matter And thus thanking you for the short dispatch of the poore Marchaunt of Portingall I wish to you all no worse then to my selfe and so bid you farewell From Beaulien the 2. of May. Your frend to my power Mary * The Counsell to the Lady Mary 6. of Maye 1551. AFter our humble cōmendatiōs to your grace we haue receiued your letters of the second of this moneth by the which your grace seemeth to take it straungely that Doctor Mallet is committed to prison whereof we haue the more maruell seeing it hath bene heeretofore signified vnto you that he hath offended the kings maiesties lawes and thereof condemned your grace hath bene by our letters earnestly desired that he might be deliuered to the Sheriffe of Essex according to the iust processe of the lawe to the which all maner persons of this Realme be subiect whereof howsoeuer it seemeth straunge at this tyme to your grace that he is imprisoned it may seme more strange to other that he hath escaped it thus long and if the place being the Tower moue your grace not to impute his imprisonment to his former offense then we pray your grace to vnderstand that in deede it is for the very same and the place of the imprisonment to be at the Kings Maiesties pleasure from whome besides the charge of his lawes we haue expresse commaundement to doe that we doe And so we beseech your grace to thinke of vs that neither in thys case nor in any other we meane to do any other then minister and see as much as in our
power lieth ministred iustice indifferently to all persons whiche doing then wee thinke your grace should not thinke it any lacke of frendship that wee did not certifie you of the offense of youre Chaplayne although in deede the cause hath already bene certified And we trust your grace both of youre naturall nearenes to the Kings Maiestie and your owne good wisdome will not mislike our Ministerie in the execution of the lawes of the Realme and the pleasure of the Kyngs Maiestie So we wish to your grace from the bottome of our hart the grace of almighty God with the riches of his holy giftes * The Lady Mary to the Counsell the 11. of May. MY Lordes it appeareth by your letters of the vj. of this presēt which I haue receaued that the imprisonmēt of my Chaplaine Doctour Mallet is for saying of Masse and that he was condemned for the same In deede I haue heard that he was endited but neuer condēned Neuerthelesse I must needes confesse and say that he did it but by my commaundement and I sayde vnto him that none of my Chaplaynes shoulde be in daunger of the lawe for saying Masse in my house And thereof to put hym out of doubt the Emperours Embassadour that dead is declared vnto him before that time how after what sorte the promise was made to his Maiesty wherby it appeareth that the mā hath not in that willingly offēded Wherfore I pray you to discharge him of emprisonment and set him at liberty if not ye minister cause no◠only to him but to others to thinke that I haue declared more then was true whiche I woulde not wittingly doo to gaine the whole world And heerein as I haue often sayde the Emperours Maiestie can be best iudge And to be playne with you according to mine old custome there is not one amongst the whole number of you all that woulde be more loth to be founde vntrue of their word then I. And well I am assured that none of you haue found it in me My Lordes I pray you seeke not so much my dishonour as to disprooue my word whereby it should appeare too plaine that you handle me not well And if you haue cause to charge my Chaplaine for this matter lay that to mee and I wyll discharge it againe by your promise made to the Emperours Maiestie which you can not rightfully denie wishing rather that you had refused it in the beginning then after such promise made and to such a person to seeme to go from it which my Lordes as your very friend I hartely desire you to consider and to geue me no cause to thinke you otherwise then my friends considering I haue alwayes and yet do God is my iudge wishe to you all no worse neyther in soules nor bodies then to my selfe and so wyth my hartye commendations I commit you all to God From Beaulien the 11. of May. Your assured friend to my power Mary ¶ The Counsaile to the Lady Mary the 27. of May. 1551. AFter our due commendations to your grace although the same receiueth not aunswere so soone as perchance was looked for vpon the returne of your graces seruaunt Yet we doubt not but youre grace vnderstanding that where we haue matters of estate pertaining to the Kings Maiestie in hand as in deede we haue had of late the differring of the answere in a matter being no greater requireth to be borne withal And touching the answere of your graces letter for D. Mallet we pray your grace to vnderstande that although you write he was indited but not condemned and so seeme to take exception at the maner of his imprisonment yet if they which enformed your grace of that maner of reason in the law were as well disposed to please your grace with truth as the reason in deede is not true then should they haue told your grace that by the Acte of Parliament if either Mallet haue bene conuicted by the othes of twelue men or that the fact hath bene notorious then the punishment doth follow iustly The trueth of the one and the other way of conuiction in this case is notorious enough besides his flying from the processe of the lawe And where your grace to releeue him woulde take the fault vpon your selfe we are sory to perceiue your grace so ready to be a defence to one that the Kings lawe doth condemne Neuerthelesse he is not punished because your grace bad him and willed him to do that which was an offence but he is punished for doing it and if we should not so see the Kings lawes executed without respecte it might appeare that we too much neglected our duty and for that your grace taketh it as a discredite to your selfe that he should be punished for that you bad him do alledging to him that you had authoritie so to do and so promise made to the Emperour it hath bene both written and sayde to your grace what is the truth in that behalfe and howsoeuer that your grace pretendeth your licence to haue Masse said before your selfe for a time of your reconciliation it had bene so far out of reason for to haue desired that whosoeuer was your Chapleine might say Masse in any house that was yours when your graces selfe was not there For so is D. Mallets offence for saying Masse at one of your houses where your grace was not whych thing as it was neuer graunted so do we not remember that euer it was demaunded The sute that hath bene at anye tyme made either by the Emperous Embassadour that dead is or by him that now is was neuer but in respect of your grace and not to be taken that the Emperour or his his Embassadour meant to priuiledge mayster D. Mallet or any other to say Masse out of your presence Wherefore as we do plainely write to your grace so do we pray you to take it in good part and thinke we be as ready to do our due reuerence towards your grace in any thyng wee may doe with our dutie to our maister as any youre grace may commaund and of suche wisedome we knowe your grace to be that ye should iudge the better of vs for that we be diligent to see the lawes of the Realme executed wherein resteth the strength and safegard of the kings Maiestie our soueraigne Lord and Maister The Lady Mary to the Lordes of the Counsayle 21. Iune 1551. MY Lords although I receiued by my seruant this bearer who lately deliuered vnto you my letters wherein I desired to haue my Chaplayne D. Mallet discharged of his imprisonmente your gentle message in generall wordes for the whyche I geue you my hartye thankes yet haue I no knowledge whether you will set him at liberty or no But I thinke that your waighty affayres at that time was the let and cause ye did not write For else I doubt not you would haue aunswered me Wherefore not being satisfied and vnderstandyng yee would gladly pleasure mee I thought
good eftsoones to desire you that my sayde Chaplayne may haue his libertye wherein I assure you yee shall much gratifie me beeing not a little troubled that he is so long in prison without iust cause seeyng the matter of hys imprisonmente is discharged by the promise made to the Emperours Maiestie as in my late letter I declared vnto you Wherefore my Lordes I pray you let me haue knowledge by this bearer how ye will vse me in this matter wherein if ye do pleasure me accordingly then shall it well appeare that ye regard the foresayd promise and I wil not forget your gentlenes therein God willing but requite it to my power And thus with my harty commendations to you all I bid you farewell From Beaulien the 21. of Iune Your assured friend to my power Mary ¶ The Counsaile to the Lady Mary the 24. of Iune 1551. AFter our humble coÌ„mendatioÌ„s to your grace we haue receiued your graces letter of the 21. heereof wherin is receaued the same request that in your former letters hath bene made for the release of Doctor Mallet and therein also your grace seemeth to haue looked for the same answer of your former letter y t which indeed partly was omitted as your grace coÌ„iectureth by the reason of y e Kings Maiesties affaires wherwith we â—e throughly occupied partly for that we had no other thing to answere then you had heeretofore heard in the same matter And therefore where your grace desireth a resolute answere we assure the same we be right sory for y â— matter that it should be your graces chaunce to moue it as we cannot with our duties to y e Kings Maiestie accomplishe your desire So necessary a thing it is to see the lawes of the Realme executed indifferently in all manner of persons and in these cases of contempt of the Ecclesiasticall orders of this Church of England the same may not without y e great displeasure of God the slaunder of y e state be neglected and therfore your grace may please to vnderstand we haue not only punished your Chaplein but all such others whom we find in like case to haue disobeyed the lawes of the Kings maiestie And touching the excuse your grace oftentimes vseth of a promise made we assure your grace none of vs al nor any other of the Counsell as your grace hath bene certified hath euer bene priuie to any such promise otherwise then hath bene written And in that matter your grace had plaine answer both by vs of the kings maiesties Counsell at your being last in his Maiesties presence and therein also your grace might perceiue his Maiesties determination whereunto we beseech your grace not only to incline your selfe but also to iudge well of vs that do addict our selues to doe our dueties And so also shall we be ready to do with all oure harts our due reuerence towarde your grace whose preseruation we commend to almighty God with our praier The Copie of the Lady Maryes letter to the Kings Maiestie MY duetie most humbly remembred vnto your Maiesty it may please the same to be aduertised that I haue receyued by my seruauntes your most honourable letters the conteâ—â—es whereof do not a little trouble me and so muche the more for that any of my sayd seruants should moue or attempt me in matters touching my soule which I thinke the meanest subiect within your highnes Realme could euill 〈◊〉 at their seruauntes handes hauing for my part vtterly refused heeretofore to talke with them in such matters and of all other persons 〈…〉 them therein to whome I haue declared what I think◠〈◊〉 â—hee which trusted that your Maiestie woulde haue suffered 〈◊〉 your poore sister and beadewomaÌ„ to haue vsed the accustomed masse which the King your father mine with all his predecâ—ssours did euermore vse wherein also I haue ben brought vp froÌ„ my 〈◊〉 And therevnto my conscience doth not only bind me which by no meanes will suffer me to thinke one thing and do another 〈◊〉 also the promise made to the Emperour by your Maiesties counsaile was an assurance to me that in so doing I should not offâ—nd the â—wes although they seeme nowe to qualifie and 〈…〉 thing And at my last wayting vpon your Maiesty I was 〈◊〉 to declare my mind and conscience to the same and desired your highnes rather then you should constraine me to leaue 〈…〉 my life wherunto your maiesty made me a very geÌ„tle answer And now I most humbly beseech your highnes to geueÌ„ me leaue to write what I thinke touching your Maiesties letters In deede they be signed with your owne hand and neuertheles in mine opinioÌ„ not your maiesties in effect because it is wel knoweÌ„ as heretofore I haue declared in the preseÌ„ce of your highnesse that although our Lorde be praysed your Maiestie hath farre more knowledge and greater giftes then others of your yeres yet it is not possible that your highnes can at these yeares be a iudge in matters of religion and therefore I take it that the matter in your letters proceedeth from such as doe wish those thinges to take place which be most agreeable to themselues by whose doinges your maiesty not offended I entend not to rule my conscience And thus without molesting your Highnes any further I humbly beseech the same eueÌ„ for Gods sake to beare with me as you haue done and not to thinke that by my doinges or example anye inconuenience might growe to your maiestie or your Realme for I vse it not after such sorte putting no doubt but in time to come whether I liue or dye your maiestie shall perceaue that mine intent is grounded vpon a true loue towardes you whose royall estate I beseeche almighty God long to continue which is and shall be my dayly praier according to my duety And after pardon craued of your maiesty for these rude and bold letters if neyther at my humble suite nor for the regard of the promise made to the Emperour your Highnesse will suffer and beare with mee as you haue done till your Maiestye may be a iudge herein your selfe and rightly vnderstand theyr proceedinges of whiche your goodnesse yet I despayre not otherwise rather then to offend God and my conscience I offer my body at your wil and death shall be more welcome then life with a troubled conscience most humbly beseeching your Maiestye to pardon my slownes in aunswering your letters For mine olde disease woulde not suffer me to write any sooner And thus I praye almighty God to keep your Maiesty in all vertue and honor with good health and long life to his pleasure From my poore house at Copped hall the xix of Aug. Your Maiesties most humble sister Mary ¶ A Copy of the kinges maiesties letters to the sayde Lady Mary RIght deare and right intirely beloued sister we greete you well and let you knowe that it greeueth vs muche to perceiue no amendment in you of that which we for Gods
in the Kings Maiesties name most straightly forbid the Chaplaynes eyther to say or vse any Masse or kinde of seruice other then by the lawe is authorised and likewise yee shall forbid all the rest of the company to be present at any suche prohibited seruice vpon paine to be most straightly punished as worthely falling into the daunger of the Kings indignation and a like charge to them all that if any such offence shall be openly or secretly committed they shall aduertise some of his Maiesties Counsayle In the which clause ye shall vse the reasons of theyr naturall duty and allegeance that they owe as subiectes to theyr soueraigne Lord which derogateth all other earthly dueties Item if you shall finde eyther any of the priestes or any other person disobedient to this order ye shall commit them forthwith to prison as ye shall thinke conuenient Item for as much as yee were priuy to the determination at Richmond and there vnderstoode how necessary it was to haue reformation heerein his Maiesty vpon the great confidence he hath in your wisedome and vprightnes remitteth to your discretions the manner of the proceeding heerein if any thing shall chaunce to arise there that in your opinions might otherwise then according to these instructions conduce you to the execution of your charge which in one summe is to auoyde the vse of the priuate Masse and other vnlawfull seruice in the house of the sayd Lady Mary Item ye shall deuise by some meanes as you may to haue vnderstanding after your departure how the order you geue is obserued and as you shall iudge fit to certifie hither E.S. W.W. I.W. I.B. W.N. W.H. F.H. I.G. T.D. W.C. * The story of Steuen Gardiner Bish. of Winchester briefly collected the residue whereof concerning hys actes and doings may further appeare in the booke of Actes and Monuments in the first edition page 728. ALthough the first imprisonment of Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester The story 〈◊〉 SteueÌ„ Garâ—diner in order of time was before the depriuation of Byshop Boner yet for so much as hee was not deposed from his Bishopricke till the nexte or seconde yeare after which was 1551. I haue therefore driuen off the history of the sayde Byshop of Winchester to this present place intending neuertheles heere not to extende and prosecute the explication of that busie matter with all circumstances and particularities thereof so amply at full as I might partly for that being done in my first volume of Actes and Monuments may heere suffice and content the reader being disposed there to search and further to reade touching the same partly also considering how this present volume is growne already very large and great I thought not to pâ—ster the same with any more superfluitie then â—eedes must and therefore leauing out his idle letters his long processe of Articles and examinations hys tedious talke with the multitude of depositions brought in against him and other his actes and interlocutories superfluous For the fuâ—â— tractation of Steuen Gardiners story read in the booke of Actes and Monumenâ— of the first edition pag. 728. I minde heere the Lord willing briefly and summarily to excerpe only the principall effectes as to the story may seeme most appertinent referring the residue to be searched if any reader â—o list to do to the booke of Monuments aforesayd beginning in the page 728. Briefly therefore as touching the actes dooings deseruings and misdemeanours of this stoute Prelate and Bishop of Winchester first we will set before the reader the copy of a certayne writte or euidence against the sayd Byshop wherein as in a briefe summe generally is described the whole order and maner of his misordred demeanour copied out of the publike records in maner as followeth ¶ The copy of a writte or euidence touching the order and maner of the misdemeanour of Winchester with declaration of the faultes where with he was iustly charged WHere as the Kings Maiestie by the aduise of the Lord Protector The 〈◊〉 or euidenâ—â— geuen out against Sâ—â—â—uen Gardâ—â—ner B. of Winchestâ—â— and the rest of his highnes priuie Counsell thinking requisite for sundry vrgent considerations to haue a generall visitation throughout the whole Realme did about tenne monethes past addresse foorth Commissions and by the aduise of sondry Byshopps and other the best learned men of the Realme appointed certayne orders or Iniunctions to be generally obserued which being such as in some part touched the reformation of many abuses and in other parts concerned the good gouernaunce quiet of the Realme were as reason would of all men of all sorts obediently receiued and reuerently obserued and executed sauing only of the Bishop of Winchester who as well by conference with other as by open protestation and letters also shewed such a wilfull disobedience therein as if it had not bene quickly espied myght haue bred much vnquietnes and trouble vpon the knowledge whereof he being sent for and his lewd proceedings layd to his charge he in the presence of the whole Councell so vsed himselfe as well in denying to receiue the sayd orders and Iniunctions as otherwise as he was thought worthy most sharpe punishmente Wyncheâ—â—â—â— misusing himselfe before thâ— Councell Winchesâ—â—â— coÌ„mitted the Fleeâ—â— Wynchesâ—â—â— deliuereâ— out of thâ— Fleete at liberty Wyncheâ—â—â—â— forgetteâ—â— himselfe gaine in 〈◊〉 Dioces and yet considering the place he had bene in he was only sequestred to the Fleete where after he had remained a certaine time as muche aâ— his ease as if he had bene at his owne house vpon hys promise of conformitie he was both set at libertie againe and also licenced to repaire and remaine in his dioces at hys pleasure where when he was forgetting his duety and what promise he had made he began forthwith to set forth such matters as 〈◊〉 againe more strife variance and contention in that one small Citie and Shire then was almost in the whole Realme after besides that the Lorde Protectors grace and the Counsayle were enformed that to withstande such as he thought to haue bene senâ—e from their grace and Lordships into those parties he had caused all his seruaunts to be secretly armed and harnessed and moreouer when such preachers as being men of godly life and learning were sent into that Dioces by his grace and Lordship to preache the worde of God had appoynted to preach the Bishop to disapoint and disgrace them and to hinder his Maiesties proceedings did occupie the Pulpit himselfe not fearing in his Sermon to warne the people to beware of such new Preachers and to embrace none other doctrine then that which he had taught them then the which words none could haue bene spoken more perilous and seditions Wâ—â—chester 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 by the â—â—unsayle Winchester â—â—â—manded keepe his 〈◊〉 â—ynchester â—ine 〈…〉 with 〈◊〉 Counâ—â—â—le whereupon being eftsoones sente for and their grace and Lordships obiecting to him many particular matters wherewith they had iust cause to
the Moone were no Idoles for suche thinges there be as the Sunne and the Moone and they were in the Image then so represented as painting caruing doth represent them And the Image of Ninus and Cesar The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 is false therforâ— Winchesters 〈◊〉 to be abâ—â—lished and as some writeth the Images of al the 12. chosen Gods as they called theÌ„ were the Images of once liuing men And it might be sayde that the Image of God the father hath no such eies nose lippes and a long gray beard with a furred robe nor neuer had as they kerue paint him to haue But if that be a false Image and an Idoll which is otherwise worshipped accepted then it ought to be as the brasen Serpent being a true Image and representation of Christ by abuse was made an Idoll it may be thought in times past and peraduenture howe at this time in some places the Images not onely of S. Iohn or S. Anne but of our Lady Christ be false Images and Idols representing to foolish blind ignorant mens harts and thoughtes that which was not in them and they ought not to be made forâ— The whiche were by you my Lord to haue bene remoued sooner and before that y e captayn there should haue need to haue done 〈◊〉 But if your Lordship be slacke in such matters he that remoueth false images and Idols abused doth not a thing worthy blame Christ called not the mony hauing Cesars Image in it an Idoll when it was vsed to lawfull vses and to pay the due tâ—ibute with all But when a man doth not vse those Images grauen in mony to do his neighbor good and the common wealth seruice S. Paule Christes disciple called that couetousnes and the seruing and bondage to Idols So that eueÌ„ in mony may be idolatry if we make to much of those Images whiche Christ here doth not reprehend There be some so ticklish and so feareful one wayes and so tender stomacked that they can abide no old abuses to be reformed but thinke euery reformatioÌ„ to be a capitall enterprise agaynst al Religion and good order as there be on the contrary side some to rash who hauing no consideration what is to be done headlong wil set vpoÌ„ euery thing The Magistrates duety is betwixte these so in a meane to sit and prouide that olde doting should not take further or deeper ruâ—t in the common wealth neyther auncient error ouercome the seene and tryed trueth nor long abuse for the age and space of time onely still be suffered and yet all these with quietnesse and gentlenesse and without all contention if it were possible to be reformed To the whyche your Lordship as a man to whom God hath geuen greate qualities of witte learning and persuasion coulde bring great helpe and furtherance if it were your pleasure with great thankes of men reward of God The which thing is our full desire and purpose and our harty dayly prayer to God that in the kinges Maiesties time whose Maiesties reigne God preserue al abuses with wisedom reformed Christes Religion with good and polliticke order of the commom wealth without any contention and strife among the kinges Subiectes might florish and daylye encrease And thys to youre Lordships letter sent to maister Uaughan of Portesmouth Winchester to the Lord Protector MAy it please your Grace to vnderstande that I haue noted some poyntes in my Lord of S. Dauids Sermon which I sende vnto you here with whereby to declare vnto you some part what I thinke for the whole I cannot expresse somewhat I shall encomber you with my â—abling but he hath encombred some freÌ„des more with his taâ—ling And alas my Lord this is a piteous case that hauing so muche businesse as ye haue these inward disorders should be added vnto theÌ„ to the courage of such as would this Realme any wayes euill For this is the thinge they would desire with hope therby to disorder this realme being now a time rather to repayre that needeth reparation theÌ„ to make any new buildings which they preteÌ„d Quiet tranquility vnity coÌ„cord shall mainteine estimatioÌ„ The conÌ„trary may animate the enemy to atteÌ„pt that was neuer thought on which God forbid There was neuer attemptate or alteration made in England but vpon coÌ„fort of discorde at home and woe be to them that mindeth it If my Lord of S. Dauides or such others haue theyr head coÌ„bred with any new platforme I would wish they were coÌ„mauÌ„ded betwene this and the kings maiesties full age to draw the plat diligently to hewe the stones dig the sand chop the chalke in the vnseasonable time of building and when the kings maiesty commeth to full age to present theyr labors to him and in the meane time not to disturbe the state of the realme whereof your Grace is Protectior but that you may in euery part of religion lawes landes and decrees which foure contein the state deliuer the same to our soueraygn Lord according to the trust you be put in whiche shall be much to your honor as all honest men wish and desire To which desired effect there can be nothyng so noysome coÌ„trarious as trouble disquiet Wherin your Grace shal be specially troubled as on whose shoulders al the weight lieth and what so euer shall happen amisse by the faultes of other shal be imputed to your Grace as doer therof or wanting foresight in time to withstand the same And albeit that you minde not to be faulty in either yet if the effecte be not to the Realme as were to be wished the prince and though he were of age should be excused and y e gouernors here the blame And this is y e infelicity of preheminence and authority and specially in this Realme as storyes make mention which should not discourage you for you neede feare nothing without if quiet be reserued at home and at home if the beginning be resisted the inteÌ„ded folly may easily bee interrupted But if my brother of S. Dauids may like a champion with his sword in his hand make enter for the rest the doore of licence opened there shal moâ— by folly thrust in with him theÌ„ your grace would wish Thus as I thinke I write homely to your grace Wyly Winchester vnder pretense of geuing sage councell craâ—tely goeth about to incense set the Lorde Protectour agaynst all good men and all Godly proceedinges because you were content I should write wherin I consider onely to haue all thinges well And because your grace is the Protector and the chiefe dirâ—etor of the realme to preseÌ„t vnto your wisedome what my folly is I haue bene oftentimes blamed for fearing ouermuch and yet I haue had an incling that they that so blamed me feared eueÌ„ as much as I. Being in the state that you be iâ— it shal be euer coÌ„meÌ„dable to foresee the worst In quiet ye be strong in trouble ye
that all menne are bound to keepe the lent in the forme receiued but this I reckon that no christen man may contemne the forme receiued being suche a deuoute and profitable immitation of Christe to celebrate his faste and in that time suche as haue bene in the rest of the yeare worldlye to prepare themselues to come as they should come to the feast of Easter wherof S. Chrisostome speaketh expressely And for auoyding contempt a licence truely obteyned of the superiour serueth And so I hearde the kinges Maiesty our Soueraigne Lord declare when your grace was present And therfore he himselfe was very scrupulous in graunting of licences and to declare that himselfe contemned not the fast he was at charge to haue as your Grace knoweth the lent diet dayly prepared as it had bene for himselfe and the like hereof I heare say your Grace hath ordered for the kinges Maiestye that now is which agreeth not with certaine preaching in this matter ne the rimes set abroade Lent is among Christen men a godly feast to exercise men to forbeare and in England both godly and polliticke such as without confusion we can not forbeare as the experience shall shew if it be euer attempted which God forbid And yet lent is buried in rime and Steuen Stockefishe bequeathed not to me though my name be noted wherwith for mine owne part I cannot be angry for that is mitigated by theyr fondnes But I woulde desire of God to haue the strength of thys realme encreased with report of concord How well you remembred this leâ—â—on of anger in Queene Maryes time let others iudge which doth queÌ„ch many vayne deuices and imaginations And if all men be lyers as it is now to my vnderstanding straungely published me thinke Bale and such new men as be new liers should be most abhorred and detested so much the more daungerous as they be newe That whiche in Italye and Fraunce is a matter of combate is now found to be appropriate to all men God graunt the trueth to be desired of all menne truely But as one asked when he sawe an olde Philosopher dispute with an other what they talked on And it was aunswered how the olde man was discussing what was vertue it was replied if the old man yet dispute of vertue when will he vse it So it may be sayd in our religion If we be yet searching for it when shal we begin to put it in executioÌ„ I would make an end of my letters and cannot wherein I account my selfe faulty And though I may erre as euery man may yet I lye not for I say as I think for as much as I haue sayd and further think your grace hath no trouble troublesome but this matter of religion vnseasonably brought into the defamation of our late soueraigne Lordes actes doinges lawes I beseech your grace take my meaning and wordes in good part pardon my boldnes which groweth of the familiaritye I haue heretofore had with your grace which I cannot forget And thus enforcing my selfe to an end shall pray to almighty God to preserue your grace in much felicity wyth encrease of honor and the atchieuing of your hartes desire At Winchester the 21. of May. Your Graces humble beadman S.W. ¶ The Letter of the L. Protector answering to Winchester YOur letters dated the 21. day of May as concerning 2. bookes new set forth by one Bale and certayne sermoÌ„s preached here were with conuenient speede deliuered vnto vs. And like as in your letters to Edw. Uaughan of Portesmouth so in those to vs we perceiue that you haue a vigilant and diligeÌ„t eye and very fearefull of innouatioÌ„ which as it cannot be blamed proceeding of one which is desirous of quiet good order and continuance of the godly state of this realme So we do maruell that so soone so far of and so playnely you canne heare tell and say of so many thinges done here which in deed we being here and attendant vpoÌ„ the same cannot yet be aduertised of The world neuer was so quiet or so vnite but that priuily or openlye those iij. which you write of Printers players and Preachers woulde sette forth somewhat of theyr owne heades which the Maiestrates were vnwares of And the whiche already be banished and hath forsaken the realme as suffering the last punishmeÌ„t be boldest to set forth theyr mind And dare vse their extreme liceÌ„ce or liberty of speaking as out of the handes or rule of correction either because they be gone or because they be hidde There hath foolishe and naughty rimes and bookes bene made and set forth of the which as it appeareth you haue sene more then we and yet to our knowledge to many be brought but yet after our minde it is to sore and to cruelly done to lay al those to our charge and to aske as it were account of vs of them all In the most exact cruelty and tiranny of the Bishop of Rome yet Pasquill as we here say writeth his mind and many times agaynst the Bishops tyranny and some time toucheth other great princes which thing for the most part he doth safely not that the Bishop alloweth Pasquils rimes and verses specially agaynst himselfe but because he cannot punish the authour whom either he knoweth not or hath not In the late kings daies of famous memory who was both a learned wise and polliticke Prince a diligeÌ„t executor of his lawes And when your Lordshippe was most diligent in the same yet as your Lordship it selfe writeth and it is to manifest to be vnknowne there were that wrote such leud rimes and plaies as you speake of some agaynst the kinges proceedinges who were yet vnpunished because they were vnknowne or vngotten And wheÌ„ we do wey the matter we do very much maruel why that about iack of lentes leud balad and certayne as it was reported vnto vs Godly sermons whiche be euill in your letters ioyned together you be so earnest When agaynst D. Smithes booke being a man learned in the doctors scripture which made so playne agaynst the kinges highnesse authority And for the furtherance of the Bishops of Romes vsurped power your Lorship neither wrote nor sayd nothing And as it appeared you be so angry with his retractation which frankly w tout feare dread coÌ„pulsion or imprisonmeÌ„t onely with learning truth ouercommed he came vnto that you cannot abide his beginning although hauing the very woordes of scripture Except peraduenture you thinke that the saying of Dauid omnis homo mendax cannot be enterpreted euery man is a lier which how soeuer your Lordship taketh it at pleasure it appeared vnto vs then of him taken but godly to declare the infirmitye of man and the trueth of God and his word And we are not able to reason so clerkly with you yet we haue heard of the subtle difference of lying and telling of a lye or as it is in latin called mentiri and mendacium discere
at length and discussed with my Lord of Caunterbury the vnderstanding of gods commaundement to the Iewes 〈◊〉 euery â—hing were 〈◊〉 oracle by 〈◊〉 by that 〈◊〉 Henry 〈◊〉 then â—inchester 〈◊〉 here a 〈…〉 so as all the Clearkes in Christedome could not amend it And where as one had denyed the Image of the Trinitye to be had by reasons as be touched in your Graces letters I heard his highnesse aunswere to them at another time And when hee had himselfe specially commaunded diuers Images to be abolished yet as your Grace knoweth he both ordered and himselfe putte in execution the kneeling and creeping before the Image of the Crosse and established agreement in that truth through all this Realme whereby all argumentes to the contrary be assoyled at once I would wysh Images vsed as the booke by his highnesse sette forth doth prescribe and no otherwise I know your Grace only teÌ„pteth me with such reasons as other make vnto you and I am not fully at liberty although I am bolde enough and some will thinke to bolde to aunswere some thinges as I woulde to an other man mine equall being so much inferiour to your Grace as I am but me thinketh Saynte Paules solucion during the kinges Maiesties minoritye should serue all Nos talem consuetudinem non habemus We haue no such custome in the Church When our soueraign Lord commeth to his perfect age which God graunt I doubt not but God wil reueale that shal be necessary for the gouerning of his people in religion Wherefore then serue the Scripture for reaâ—mes to be ruled by if God neuâ—â— reueale any thing in a reâ—â—me but by the kinges owne person in his mans age And if any thing shal be done in the meane time as I thinke there shall not by your Graces direction he may when he commeth to age say in the rest as I heare say he sayd nowe of late concerning procession that in his fathers time men were wont to folow procession vpon which the kinges maiestyes saying the procession as I heard was well furnished afterwardes by your Graces Commaundement which speach hath put me in remembraunce that if the Bishops and other of the Clergy should agree to any alteration in religion to the condemnation of any thing set forth by his Father whereby his father might be noted to haue wanted knowledge or fauor to the truth what he would say I can not tell but he might vse a maruellous speach and for the excellency of his spirite it were like he would and hauing so iust a cause against Bishops as he might haue it were to be feared he would And when he had spoken theÌ„ he might by his lawes do more then any would gladly suffer of our sort at these dayes for as the allegatioÌ„ of his authority represented by your grace shal be then aunswered as youre Grace now writeth vnto me that y t your Grace onely desired truth according to Gods scripture and it may be â—heÌ„ sayd we Bishops when we haue our soueraigne Lord head in minority we fashion the matter as we lust then some young man that would haue a piece of the Bishops landes shall say the beastly Bishops haue alwayes done so and when they can no longer mayntayne one of theyr pleasures of rule and superioritye then they take another way and let that go and for the time they be here spend vp that they haue which eat you and drinke you what ye list we together with Edamus bibamus cras moriemur And if we shall alleadge for our defence the strength of Goddes trueth and the playnesse of scripture with the word of the Lord and many gay termes and say we were conuinced by scriptures such an excellent iudgement as the kinges maiesty is like to haue will neuer credite vs in it ne be abused by such a vayne answere And this is a worldly polliticke consideration and at home for the noyse abroade in the world will be more slaunderous then this is daungerous And touching the bishop of Rome the doing in this realme hitherto hath neuer done him so much displeasure as an alteration in religion during the kinges Maiestyes minority should serue for his purpose for he wanteth not wits to beate into other princes eares that where his authority is abolished there at euery chaunge of gouernors shal be change in Religion and y t hath bene amongst vs by a whole consent established shall by pretence of an other vnderstanding in scripture streight be brought in questioÌ„ Canterbury and Duresme carped of Wynchester for they will geue it no other name but a pretence howe stiffely so euer we will affirme otherwise and call it Gods worde and here it should much be noted that my Lorde of Caunterbury being the high Bishop of the Realme highly in fauour with his late Soueraigne Lord and my Lord of Duresme a manne of renowmed fame in learning and grauity both put by him in trust for theyr councell in the order of the Realme shoulde so soone forgette theyr olde knowledge in Scripture sette forth by the Kynges Maiesties book and aduise to enuey such matter of alteration All which thinges be I knowe well by your Grace and them considered And therefore it is to me incredible that euer any such thing should be in deede with effect whatsoeuer the lyghtnesse of talke shall spread abroade whyche your Grace hath by Proclamation well stayed But and ye had not and the world talked so fast as euer they did I assure your Grace I woulde neuer feare it as men feare thinges they like not vnlesse I saw it in execution for of this sort I am that in all thinges I thinke shoulde not be done in reason I feare them not wherewith to trouble mee otherwise then to take heede if I canne and to the head Gouernours as now to your Grace shewe my minde and such experience hath euery manne of me that hath commoned with me in any such matters And therfore albeit your Grace writeth wisely that ouermuch feare doth hurt and accelerateth sometime that was not intended yet it needes not to me for I haue learned that lesson already and would a great many moe had which in deede should be a great stay And thus I talke with your Grace homely with multiplication of speache not necessary as though I meant to sende you as great a packet as I receyued from you One thing necessary to aunsweare your Grace in touching your maruell howe I know sooner thinges from thence then your Grace doth there whiche ariseth not vppon any desire of knowledge on my behalfe for euill thinges be ouersoone knowne not vpoÌ„ any slacknes of your graces behalf there who is is noted very vigilaÌ„t as your graces charge requireth But thus it is euen as it was when I was in some little authoritye they that were the euill doers in such matters would hide them from me So now they haue handled it otherwise for as for
all is y t wil make himself a lock of words speech which is known not to be my factioÌ„ nor I think this life worth y â— dissimulation how can y t be a doubtful speech in him y t professeth to agree with the kings lawes iniunctions statutes which I did expresly There be y t cal a doubt whatsoeuer serueth not theyr appetite It is not in y e speaker to satisfy the hearer y t will doubt where dout is not The suÌ„me of my teaching was y t all visible things be ordred to serue vs which we may in conuenieÌ„t seruice vse And wheÌ„ we serue them y t is an abuse and may theÌ„ at y e rulers pleasure vnles scripture appointeth a special vse of theÌ„ be corrected in y â— vse or takeÌ„ away for reformatioÌ„ And this is a plain teaching y t hath no dout in it but a yea a nay on ij sides w tout a mean to make a dout And if any y t douteth coÌ„meth vnto me Aunswere by wordes to omission in deedes I wil resolue him y â— doubt as I can And if I promised to speake plainly or am coÌ„manded to speake plainly caÌ„not theÌ„ is my fault to promise only in the nature of folly ignorance whereunto I resort not for a shift wherof in deed I professe y e knowlege but to shew how somtime to my hinderaunce I am noted learned that can speake plainly and yet speake doubtfully other whiles am reiected as one y t vnderstandeth not the matter at all As touching conteÌ„pt there can be none manifest y t proceedeth of a priuy promise if I had broken it I intended not but inteÌ„ded to take it as appereth by my general sentence to agre w t the superiors only find fault in y e inferior subiects who daily transgresseth the kings maiesties proclamations and other wherof I spake then 10 article The 10. Article Item that you beyng also commaunded on his Maiesties behalfe for the auoyding of tumult and for other great considerations inhibited to treate of any matter in controuersie concernyng the masse of the coÌ„munion then coÌ„monly called the sacrament of the aulter did contrary to the said commandement and inhibition declare diuers your iudgements and opinions in the same in the manifest contempt of hys highnes sayd inhibition to the great offence of the hearers and disturbance of common quiet and vnitie of the realme Winchester To the x. article the said B. answered y t the Wednesday at after noone Aunswere to he 10. Article M. Cicill next before y e friday wheÌ„ I preached M. Cicil came to me hauing in all his other accesses spoken no word therof did theÌ„ vtter aduise me froÌ„ y e D. of Somerset y t I should not speake of the sacrament or of the Masse wherby he said I should auoid trouble And when he saw me not take it wel I meane quoth he doubtfull matters I asked him what He said transubstantiation I told hym he wist not what transubstantiation ment I wyll preach quoth I the very presence of Christs most precious body bloud in the sacrament which is the catholike faith no doubtful matter ne yet in controuersie sauing that certein vnlearned speake of it they wot not what And among the matters quoth I whereof I haue promised to speake Winchesters cathoâ—licke fayth in the Sacrament I must by special words speake of the sacrament the masse also And when I shal so speake of theÌ„ I will not forbeare to vtter my faith true beliefe therin which I think necessary for the kings maiesty to know therfore if I wist to be haÌ„ged when I came downe I would speake it Which plaine zeale of my conscience grouÌ„ded vpoÌ„ gods coÌ„mandement to do his message truly I would not hide Winchestâ—â— would nede◠〈◊〉 of the Sacrament of the Masse but vtter so as my L. should if he would not haue it spoken of nor let me to come there as he might haue done where as els if I had had a deceitful purpose I might haue accepted the aduise w tout any color of trouble haue refused to follow it as a thing grouÌ„ded vpon welth only as it was theÌ„ vttered With this my answer M. Cicil departed vpon y e thursday which was the next day folowing the euening before I preached betwene 3. 4. at after noone I receiued a letter signed with the hand of the D. of Somerset the copy wherof I am redy to exhibite took it them estemed it so now to continue no effectuall inhibition wherunto I might by gods law or the kings maiesties laws with discharge of my conscience duety obey although the said letters had bene as they were not in such termes framed as had precisely forbidden me as they did not but onely to speake of matters in controuersy of the sacrament which in deed I did not but only vttred a truth to my conscieÌ„ce most certainly perswaded of the most holy sacrament necessary to be known to the kings maiesty to be vttred by me admitted to that place of preaching from whence God commandeth his truth to be vttered which in this nature of truth the vndue estimation and vse whereof S. Paule threatneth with temporall death may in no wise be omitted S. Paule threatneth death to the misusers 〈◊〉 the Sacrament Ergo the reall presence of Christ is the Sacrament Nego argumentuâ— So as I was and am perswaded the right estimation of the sacrament to be to acknowledge the very presence of the same most precious body and bloud present in the Sacrament to feed vs that was geuen to redeeme vs. If I shewed not my soueraigne Lord the truth therof I for my part suffer hym wittingly to fall into that extreme danger of body which S Paule threateneth whose person I am bound by nature by speciall othes by Gods lawes to preserue to my power as I will do and must do by all ways and meanes And if the Kings Maiestie doth vouchesafe to teache hys people not to obey hys commaundement where God commaundeth the contrary I might not take my Lord of Somersets letter for an inhibition to hold my peace And why would 〈◊〉 Wynchesâ—â—â— alow this reason in 〈…〉 Maryes time 〈◊〉 king the word of truth after their conscience 〈…〉 when God biddeth me to speake as he doth wheÌ„ the Wolfe commeth and not to hide my selfe in silence which is the most shamefull runnyng away of all I haue muche matter to alledge against the letter why I should not credite it written in his name alone against a common letter as I tooke it written by hym and the counsaile and published in print the first day of the said month which maintaineth my preachyng of the sacrament masse accordyng to the proclamations and iniunctions the violation of which publike letters had bene a disorder and contempt where as I neither offended in
the one nor the other And as for tumult none could reasonably be feared of any thing spoken agreable to the kings maiesties lawes as there did folow none nor the people or any man did offer my person any wrong or make tumult against me not withstanding players iesters rimers ballademakers did signify me to be of the true catholike faith Winchesâ—â—â— agaynst Players 〈◊〉 bâ—llademâ—â—kers which I according to my dutie declared to the kings maiesty from whoÌ„ I may hide no truth that I thinke expedient for hym to know And as the name of God cannot be vsed of any creture agaynst God no more can the kings name beyng vsed of any subiect against his highnes Wherfore seyng the abuse of this holy sacrament hath in it a danger assured by scripture of body soule whosoeuer is perswaded in y e catholike faith as I am findeth himself so burdened to vtter that vnto his maiesty as no worldly losse caÌ„ let him to do his duty in that behalfe and much lesse my Lordes priuate letters written without other of the counsails hands The 11. Article Item that after the premisses viz. in the month of May or Iune or one of them in the 3. yeare of his hyghnes raigne 11. 〈◊〉 his maiestye sent eftsoones vnto you to know your conformitie towards hys sayd reformations and specially touchyng the booke of common prayer then lately set foorth by hys maiestie whereunto you at the same tyme refused to shew your selfe conformable Winchester To the xi article for answer and declaration thereof he sayd The next day at after noone after he had preached Answeâ—â— the 11. 〈◊〉 when he looked for no such matter came to his house the right worshipfull Sir Anthony Wingfield and Sir Rafe Sadler knights accompanied wyth a great nomber of the gard and vsed themselues for their part according to theyr worships and I doubt not as they were appoynted Sir Rafe Sadler begaÌ„ thus w t me My L. said he ye preached yesterday obedience but ye did not obey your selfe went forth w t his message very soberly as he can and discretely I asked him wherein I obeied not He sayde touching my L. of Somersets letter Maister Sadler quoth I I pray you say to my Lords grace I would he neuer made mention of that letter for the loue I beare him And yet quoth I I haue not broken that letter I was mineded quoth I to haue wrytten to my L. vpon the receipt of it and loe quoth I ye may see how I begaÌ„ and shewed him because we were then in my study the beginning of my letter and reasoned with him for declaration of my selfe and told him therwith I wil not spend quoth I many wordes w t you for I caÌ„ not alter this determination And yet in good faith quoth I my maner to you and this declaration may haue this effecte that I be gently handled in the prisone and for that purpose I pray you make sute on my behalfe Wynchester 〈◊〉 Wynchester committed 〈◊〉 the tower Maister Wingfield laide his hand on my shoulder and arested me in y e kings name for disobedience I asked them whether I shoulde They sayde to the Tower Finally I desired them that I might be spoken wyth shortly heard what I could say for my selfe and praied them to be suters in it and so they saide they would After y t I was once in the tower vntill it was within 6. dayes of one whole yere I could heare no maner word message comfort or relief sauing once when I was sicke and me thought some extremity towardes me my Chaplaine had licence to come to me for one time then denied againe being aunswered that my feuer was but a tertian which my said Chaplaine tolde me when he came to me at the Easter followinge and there beinge wyth me from the morning till night on Easter day departed and for no suâ—e could neuer haue him since To M. Lieftenant I made diuers sutes to prouoke the duke of Somersets grace to hear me And if I might haue the liberty of an English man I would plainly declare I had neither offended law statute acte proclamation nor his own letter neither but al wold not help I shal report me to M. LieftenaÌ„t whether in al this time I maligned grudged or vsed any vnsemely wordes euer demanding iustice to be heard according to iustice When I had bene thus in the tower one whole yeare within 6. daies or 7. as I remember The Lord Chauncellour and Secretary Peter commeth to Wynchester in the tower came to the Tower the Lord Chancellor of England now being the L. Treasurer and master Secretarye Peter who calling me vnto them as I remember entred this They sayde they hadde brought with them a booke passed by the parlament which they would I should looke on and say my minde to it and vpon my conformitie in it my Lord of Somerset would be suter to the kings maiestie for mercy to be ministred to me Wherunto I answered that I trusted if I might be heard the kings Maiesties iustice would releue me which I had longsued for and could not be heard And to sue for mercy quoth I when I haue not in my conscience offended and also to sue out of thys place Wynchester denyeth to sue for mercy wher asking of mercy emploieth a further suspition then I woulde be for all the worlde touched in it were not expedient And therefore quoth I not guiltie is and hath bene allowed a good plee for a prisoner Then my Lord sayd why quoth he were ye not commaunded to preache of the kings authoritie in his younge age yet did not I told him I was not commaunded Is not quoth he that Article in the papers yee had deliuered you I assured him no. And after communication of the kings Maiesties authority wherein was no disagrement Take betweene the Lord ChauÌ„cellour and Wynchester in the tower then my lord Chancellor said I had disobeied my Lordes graces letter I told him I thought not and if the matter came to iudgement it should appeare And then I sayd to him my Lord howe many open iniunctions vnder Seale and in open Courte haue bene broken in this Realme the punishment wherof hath not ben handled after this sort yet I would stande in defence y t I had not broken his letter waying the words of the letter wherein I reasoned with M. Peter Secretarie what a controuersie was and some part what I could say further But what so euer I canne saye quoth I you must iudge it and for the passion of God do it and then let me sue for mercy when the nature of the offence is known if I will haue it Wynchester will acknowledge no offence But when I am quoth I declared an offender I will with humilitie of suffering make amendes to the kings Maiestie so farre as I am able for I shoulde neuer
wherby I haue not onely incurred the kings maiesties indignation but also diuers of his highnes subiectes haue by mine example taken incouragement as his graces counsaile is certainly enformed to repine at his maiesties moste godly proceedings I am right sorie therefore and acknowledge my selfe condingly to haue ben punished and do most heartily thanke his maiestie that of his great clemencie it hath pleased his highnesse to deale with me not according to rigour but mercye And to the entent it may appeare to the world how little I do repine at his highnes doings whych be in religion moste godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirm and say freely of mine owne will without any compulsion as ensueth The kinges supremacy 1 First that by the lawe of God and the authoritie of scriptures the kings maiestie and his successors are the supreme heades of the churches of England and also of Ireland 2 Item that the apoynting of holy daies or fasting daies as Lent imber daies or any suche like or to dispence therewith is in the kings maiesties authoritie and power and his highnes as supreme head of the sayde Churches of Englande and Irelande The kinges authoritye in dispensing with holydayes and fasting dayes or in appointing the same and gouernour thereof may appoynt the maner and time of the holy dayes and fasting dayes or dispence therewith as to his wisedome shall seeme most conuenient for the honour of God and the wealth of thys realme 3 Item that the kings maiestie hath moste Christianly and godly set foorth by and with the consent of the whole parliament a deuout and christian booke of seruice of the church to be frequented by the church The kings booke of proceedinges which booke is to be accepted and allowed of all bishops pastours curates and all ministers Ecclesiastical of the realme of England and so of him to be declared and commended in all places where he shal fortune to preach or speake to the people of it that it is a godly and christian booke and order and to be allowed accepted and obserued of all the kings maiesties true subiectes 4 I do acknowledge the kings maiestie that nowe is whose life God long preserue to be my soueraâ—gne Lord and supreme head vnder Christ to me as a Bishop of this realme The kinges full authoritye in his tender age and naturall subiect to his maiestie and nowe in this his yonge and tender age to be my full and entire kinge and that I and all other his highnesse subiectes are bounde to obey all his maiesties proclamations statutes lawes and commaundements made promulgate and sette foorth in this his highnesse yong age as well as thoughe his highnes were at this present 30 or 40. yeâ—es olde Abrogation of the 6. articles 5 Item I confesse and acknowledge that the statute commonlye called the statute of sixe articles for iust causes and grounds is by authoritie of parliament repealed and disanulled 6 Item that his maiestie and his successours haue authoritie in the said churches of England and also of Ireland to alter The kinges iurisdictioÌ„ to alter and correct abuses ecclesiasticall reforme correct and amend al errours abuses and all rites and ceremonies ecclesiastical as shall seeme froÌ„ time to time to his highnesse and his successors most conuenient for the edification of his people so that the same alteration be not contrary or repugnante to the scripture and lawe of God Subscription of Winchester to the articles afore sayd Subscribed by Steuen Winchester with the testimoniall handes of the counsaile to the same To these articles afore specified althoughe Winchester with his owne hand did subscribe graunting and consenting to the supremacie of the King as well then beyng as of hys successours to come Winchester denieth to subscribe to the first beginning of these Articles yet because hee stucke so muche in the first poynt touching his submission and would in no case subscribe to the same but onely made hys aunswere in the margent as is aboue noted it was therefore thoughte good to the king that the Maister of the horse and maister Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him again with the same request of submission exhortinge hym to looke better vppon it and in case the woords seemed too sore then to referre it vnto him selfe in what sort and with what wordes he should deuise to submit hym that vpon y e acknowledge of his fault the kings highnes might exteÌ„d his mercy and liberality towards him as it was determined Which was the 11. day of Iune the yeare abouesaid When the maister of the horse and secretarie Peter had bene with him in the tower according to their Commission returning from him again they declared vnto the king and his Counsaile how precisely the sayd Bishop stoode in iustification of him selfe that hee hadde neuer offended the kings Maiestie wherefore he vtterly refused to make any submission at all For the more suretie of which deniall it was agreed that a newe booke of Articles should be deuised wherwith the said maister of the horse and master Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him againe and for the more autentike proceeding w t him they to haue wyth theÌ„ a Diuine and a temporall Lawyer whiche were the Bishop of London and maister Goodricke The copie of the last ArticIes sent to the Bishop of Winchester WHere as I Steuen Bishop of Winchester haue bene suspected as one that did not approoue or allowe the kings Maiesties procedings in alteration of certaine rites in Religion Wynchesâ—â—â— againe reâ—quired 〈◊〉 submit himâ—selfe and was conuented before the kings highnes Counsaile and admonished thereof and hauing certayne things appoynted for me to doe and preach for my declaration haue not done therein as I ought to doe whereby I haue deserued hys maiesties displeasure I am righte soâ—e therfore And to the intent it may appear to the world how litle I doe repine at his highnes doings which be in religion most godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirme as followeth 1 First that the late king of moste famous memorie kyng Henrie the eight our late soueraigne Lorde iustly and of good reason and ground hath taken away and caused to be suppressed and defaced Good 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 in supprâ—â—sing 〈◊〉 of religiâ—â— all monasteries and religious houses and all conuenticles and conuents of Monks Friers Nonnes Chanons Bonhoms other persons called religious and that the same being so dissolued the persones therein bound and professed to obedience to a person place habit and other superstitious rites and ceremonies vpon that dissolution and order appoynted by y e kings maiesties authority as supreme head of the church are clearely released and acquited of those vowes and professions at their full libertye as thoughe those vnwittye and superstitious vowes had neuer bene made Mariageâ— permitteâ— by Godâ— law 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Popes â—â—â—â—pensatioâ—
made this aunswer againe That first touching the Article of submission he woulde in no wise consent affirming as hee had done before that he had neuer offended the kings Maiestye in any such sorte as shoulde geue hym cause thus to submit himselfe praying earnestly to be brought vnto his trial wherin he refused the kings mercy and desired nothing So ye right 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 turned 〈◊〉 altar to 〈◊〉 but iustice And for the rest of the articles he aunswered that after he were past his triall in this firste poynt and were at libertie then it should appeare what he would do in them not being as he said reasonable that he should subscribe them in prisone Of this answer when the king and hys counsel had intelligence by the foresayde Maister of the horse Secretarie Peter the bishop of London and M. Goodricke who had bene wyth him it was agreed that he should be sent for before the whole counsel and peremptorily examined once againe whether he would stand at this poynt or no which if he did then to denouÌ„ce vnto him the sequestration of his benefice and consequently the intimation in case hee were not reformed within 3. monethes as in the daye of his appearance shall appeare The tenor and words of which sequestration with the Intimation followeth The wordes of the Sequestration with the Intimation to the Bishop of Winchester FOr asmuch as the kings maiestie our most gratious soueraigne Lord vnderstandeth The tenour of of the sequestration read to Winchester and it is also manifestly knowne and notorious vnto vs that the clemency long sufferaunce of his maiestie woorketh not in you y e good effect and humblenes and conformitie that is requisite in a good subiect and for that your first disobediences coÌ„teÌ„pts and other misbehauiours for the which you were by hys Maiesties authoritie iustly coÌ„mitted to warde haue â—ithes your said committing dayly more more increased in you in such sort as a great slaunder and offence is therof risen in many parts of the realme whereby also much slander dissention trouble vnquietnes is very like more to ensue if your foresaid offences being as they be openly knowne should passe vnpunished The causes why this sequestratioÌ„ was laid against Winchester we let you wit that hauing speciall and expresse Commission and commaundement from his Maiesty aswell for your contumacies and contempts so long coÌ„tinued and yet daily more increasing as also for the exchange of the slaunder offence of the people which by your sayd ill demeanours is risen and for that also the Church of Winchester may be in the meane time prouided of a good minister that may and will see all things done quietly executed according to lawes and common orders of this Realme Winchester sequestred from his Byshopricke for sondry other great and vrgent causes we do by these presentes sequester all the fruites reuenues landes and possessions of your Bishopricke of Winchester discerne deeme iudge the same to be committed to the seueral receite collection and custody of such person or persons as his Maiesty shall appoynt for that purpose And because your former disobediences and contemptes so loÌ„g coÌ„tinued so many times doubled renued and aggrauated do manifestly declare you to be a person without all hope of recouery plainly incorrigible we eftsoones admonish and require you to obay his maiesties said coÌ„maundement and that you do declare your selfe by subscription of youre hand both willing well conteÌ„ted to accept allow preach and teache to others the sayde articles and all suche other matters as be or shal be set forth by his maiesties authority of supreme head of this church of England on this side within the terme of 3. monthes whereof we appoynt one month for the first monition one month for the second monition and warning and one moneth for the third and peremptorie monition Within which time as you may yet declare your coÌ„formitie and shal haue paper Intimation geuâ— to Winchester pen and inke when you wil cal for them for that purpose so if you wilfully forbeare and refuse to declare your self obedient and conformable as is aforesayd we intimate vnto you that his maiestie who like a good gouernor desireth to keepe both his coÌ„mon wealth quiet and to purge the same of euill men especially ministers entendeth to proceede against you as an incorrigible person and vnmeet minister of this church to depriuation of your sayd bishopprike Neuertheles vpon diuers good considerations and specially in hope he might within his time be yet reconciled it was agreed that the sayd bishops house seruants should be maintained in their present estate vntill y e time that this Iniunction should expire the matter for the meane time to be kept secrete After this sequestration the sayde B. was commensed vnto Lambeth before the Archbishop of Cant. other the kings commissioners by vertue of the kings speciall letter sent vnto the sayde Commissioners to witte to the Archbyshop of Caunterburie Nicholas bishoppe of London The names of the Commissioners delegate in the cause of SteueÌ„ Gardineâ— Thomas bishop of Ely Henry bishop of Lincoln Secretarie Peter Syr Iames Hales knight Doctour Leyson Doctor Olyuer lawyers and Iohn Gosnold Esquire c. before them and by them to be examined by whome were obiected against him 19. special articles in order and forme heere following Articles and positions ministred ioyntly and seuerally obiected to the B. of Winchester IN primis that the kings Maiestie iustly and rightfully is and by the lawes of God ought to be the supreme head in earth of the Church of England and Ireland Articles ministred agaynst Winchester by the Commissioners and so is by the Clergie of this realme in their conuocation and by the Act of Parliament iustly and according to y e lawes of God recognised 2 Item that his maiestie as supreme head of y e saide churches hath full power and authoritie to make and set suche Lawes Iniunctions and ordinances for and concerning Religion anâ— orders in the said churches for the increase of vertue and repressing of all errours heresies and other enormities and abuses 3 Item that all and euery his graces subiectes are bound by the lawes of God to obey all his highnesse saide lawes Iniunctions and proceedings concerning religion orders in the sayd Churches Winchester sworne to the kinges supremacy 4 Item that you Steuen B. of Winchester haue sworne obedience to his Maiestie as supreme head of this Church of England and also of Ireland 5 Item that all and euery his graces subiects that disobey any of his sayde Maiesties lawes Iniunctions ordinances and proceedings already set forth published or hereafter to be set foorth published ought worthely to be punished according to his graces Ecclesiasticall lawes vsed within thys his realme Winchester after his oth fouÌ„d disobedient to the king and his proceedinges 6 Item that you
kings Maiesties person his realme and subiectes No worde hetherto sent from the Lords to the Lord Protector what they required of him to doe Reasonable coÌ„ditions offered by the Lord Protector you shall finde vs agreeable to any reasonable conditions that you will require For we doe esteeme the kings wealth and tranquillitie of the realme more then all other worldly things yea more then our owne life Thus praying you to send vs your determinate answer heerein by M. Secretarie Peter or if you will not let him go by this bearer we beseeche God to geue both you and vs grace to determine this matter as maye be to Gods honour the preseruation of the king and the quiet of vs all which may be if the fault be not in you And so we bid you most heartily fare well From the kings maiesties Castle of Windsore the 7. of Octob. 1549. Your Lordships louing frend E. Somerset After these letters receiued and the reasonable condition of the Lorde Protectour and yet not much regarded of the Lordes they persisting still in their pretended purpose tooke this aduise first to keepe themselues in the Citie of London as strong as they might and therfore calling vpon the Maior and the Aldermen they willed them in any case to prouide a good and substantiall watch by nyght A solemne watch commauÌ„ded in London and a good warde by day for the safegard of their Citie and the portes and gates thereof which was consented vnto and the CoÌ„panies of London in theyr turnes warned to watch and warde accordingly Then the sayd Lordes and Counsailours demaunded of the Lorde Maior and hys brethren 500. menne to ayde them to fetche the Lorde Protectour out of Windsore from the king but therunto the Maior answeared The Citye of London pressed with 500. mâ—n to fetch the L. Protector The aunswere of the Lorde Maior to the Lordes The Lordes assembled in the L. Maiors house that he could graunt none aide without the assent of the common Counsaile of the citie wherupon the next day a common councell was warned But in this meane time the said Lordes of the Counsaile assembled theÌ„selues at the Lorde Maiors house of London who then was Syr Henrye Amcottes Fishmonger and W. Locke Mercer and sir Iohn Aileph Sheriffes of the said citie and there the said Counsaile did agree and publishe a Proclamation foorthwith agaynst the Lorde Protector the effect of which Proclamation was as followeth 1 First The effect of the proclamation seâ— out agaynst the Lord Protector that the Protector by his malitious and euill gouernment was the occasion of all the sedition that of late happened within the realme 2 The losse of the kings peeces in France 3 That he was ambitious and sought his owne glorye as appeared by building of most sumptuous costly houses in the time of the kings warres 4 That hee esteemed nothinge the graue Counsell of the Counsailours 5 That he sowed diuision betwene the Nobles the gentlemen and the commons 6 That the Nobles assembled themselues together at LondoÌ„ for none other purpose but to haue caused the protectour to haue liued wythin limites and to haue put such order for the suretie of the kings maiestie as appertained whatsoeuer the Protectours doinges were whyche they sayd were vnnaturall ingrate and traiterous 7 That the Protectour sclaundered the Counsaile to the king and did that in him lay to cause variaunce betweene the king and the nobles 8 That hee was a great traitor and therefore the Lordes desired the citie commons to aid them to take hym from the king And in witnes and testimonie of the contents of the said Proclamation the Lordes subscribed theyr names whych were these The Lorde Rich Lord Chauncellour The Lord S. Iohn Lord great maister president of the Counsaile The Lord Marques of Northampton The Earl of Warwike Lord great Chamberlaine The Earle of Arundel L. Chamberlaine The Earle of Shrewsburie The Earle of South-hampton Wriothesley Sir Thomas Cheyney knighte treasurer of the kings house and Lord Warden of the Cinque portes Syr Iohn Gage knight Constable of the Tower Syr Wil. Peter knight Secretarie Syr Edwarde North knight Syr Edwarde Montague chief Iustice of the common place Syr Rafe Sadler Syr Iohn Baker Syr Edw. Wootton Doctour Wootton Deane of Cant. Syr Rich. Southwell After the foresaide Proclamation was Proclaimed the Lordes or the most parte of them continuing and lying in London came y e next day to the Guild hal during the time that the Lord Maior and their brethren sate in their Court or inner chamber The Lordes comming into the Guild hall and entred and communed a long while with the Maior and at the last the Maior and his brethren came foorth vnto the common Counsaile where was read the kings letter sent to the Maior and citizens commaunding them to aid him with a thousand wel appoynted men out of their citie and to send the same with all speede to his Castle at Windsore Thys Letter by name was directed to Syr Henrye Amcottes knighte Lorde Maior to Syr Roulande Hyll knight Maior electe and to the Aldermen and common Counsaile of the Citie of London The daye and Date of the Letter was the sixte of October in the thirde yeare of his raigne being assigned with the hand of the King and of the Lorde Protectour the contentes of which letter for the satisfaction of the reader are heere to be seene in maner and forme as followeth EDWARD By the King TRustie and welbeloued we greete you wel Wee charge and commaunde you most earnestly to geue order with all speede for the defence and preseruation of that our citie of London for vs The Copy of the kinges letter sent to the L. Maior Aldermen and Citizens of LoÌ„don in the behalfe of the L. Protectour and to leuy out of hande and to put in order as many as conueniently you maye well weaponed and arraied keeping good watch at the gates and to sende vs hither for the defence of oure person one thousand of that our Cittie of trustie and faithfull men to attend vpon vs and our most entirely beloued vncle Edward Duke of Somerset Gouernour of our person and Protector of our Realmes dominions and subiects well harnessed and with good and conuenient weapon so that they do make their repaire hither vnto vs this night if it be possible or at the least to morow before noone and in the meane time to doe what as appertaineth vnto your duetie for ours and our sayd vncles defence against all such as attempt any conspiracie or enterprise of violence against vs our sayd Vncle as you knowe best for our preseruation and defence at thys present Geuen vnder our Signet at our Honor of Hampton Court the sixte of October the thirde yeare of oure raigne You shall farther geue credite to our trustie and welbeloued Owen Cleydon the bearer heereof in all such things as hee shall further declare vnto you
on the behalfe of vs and our said vncle the Lord Protectour Edward Somerset This Letter of the king and of the Lorde Protectoure was not so secretely deuised nor so speedily sente but the Lordes keeping at London had knowledge immediately thereof by the meanes as some suppose of the Lorde Paget who was then with the King and the Protectour but the truth the Lorde knoweth being there ready furnished with their owne â—andes of seruing men and other souldiours and men of armes Who forthwith vpon the same addressed their letters in sâ—mblable wise to the sayd Lorde Maior and Aldermen in the kings name not onely for supportation of armed men to serue their purposes and for a sufficient watche to fortifie their Citie but also that they should not obey any suche letters Proclamations or Iniunctions sent to them from the Duke Which letter of the Lordes at the same instante came likewise to the Lorde Maior and his brethren the 6. day of the sayde moneth of Octob. The tenour and copie of which letter heere ensueth To our very good Lord the Lord Maior Aldermen and Citizens of London AFter our right hearty commendations vnto your good Lordshippe The letter of the Lordes sent to the L. Maior CouÌ„cell of London agaynst the Lord Protector knowing your heartie fauour and earnest zeales to the preseruation of the person of the kings Maiestie of this realme and other his maiesties realmes and dominions we haue thought good to aduertise you that notwithstanding all the good aduice aod Counsell that wee coulde geue to the Duke of Somerset to staye him selfe wythin reasonable limites and to vse hys gouernement nowe in the tender age of hys Maiestie in suche sorte as myght tende to his highnesse suretie to the conseruation of hys estate and to his honour the sayde Duke neuerthelesse still continuing in his pride couetousnes and ambition ceaseth not daily by all the waies and meanes he can deuise to enriche him selfe without measure and to impouerish his Maiestie Hee buildeth in foure or fiue places moste sumptuously and leaueth the poore souldiours vnpaide of their wages vnuictualled and in all things so vnfurnished as the losses lately susteined Crimes layd to thâ— Lord Proâ—tectour by the Lordâ— to the greatest dishonor that euer came to the king this realme doe declare Hee soweth daily diuision betweene the Nobles and Gentlemen and the Commons Hee rewardeth and entertaineth a number of those that were Captaines of the Commons in these late insurrections and finally in suche wise subuerteth all lawes iustice and good order as it is euident that putting hys trust in the Commons and perceiuing that the Nobles and Gentlemen shoulde be an impediment to him in his deuilish purposes hee laboureth first to haue them destroyed and thinketh after easily enough to atchieue his desire which it appeareth plainly is to occupie the kings Maiesties place For his doings who soeuer list to beholde them doe manifestly declare that hee mindeth neuer to render account to his Maiestie of his proceedings These thinges with many moe too long to recite considered wee pondered wyth our selues Iuste iudiâ—cate filij hominuâ— that either wee muste trauaile for some reformation or wee must in effecte as it were consent with him to the destruction of oure soueraigne Lorde and Countrey Whereuppon laying apart all respectes and resting onely vppon our dueties wee ioyned in Counsell and thought quietly to haue treated the matter with him Who perceiuing that we ioyned for the king and woulde haue suche order as might be for the suertie of his Maiesties persone and the common wealth straite put him selfe in force and resteth at plaine poynt as it appeareth eyther to goe through with his detestable purpose in sorte as hee hathe done or to trie it by the sworde Nowe for as much as we see presently that vnlesse there be a reformation the personne of the kings Maiestie is in moste certaine daunger and this Realme our naturall Countrey lyke to be destroyed wyth all our posterities like as we haue againe fully resolued wyth Gods helpe eyther to deliuer the kings Maiestie and the realme from this extreeme ruine and destruction or to spend our liues for the declaration of our faithfull hearts and dueties so knowing your heartie good willes and trouth to his Maiestie and therefore nothing doubting of your readinesse to ioyne with vs in our godly purpose wee thoughte good to lette you knowe the very trouth of our enterprise and in the kings Maiesties behalfe to require you not onely to putte good and substantiall order for watche and warde but also to haue an earnest continuall regarde to the preseruation within your City of all harneis weapons and munitions so as none be suffered to be conueyed to the sayde Duke nor any others attending about him and besides that you from hencefoorth obey no letters proclamations nor other commandements to be sent from the sayd Duke And thus we bid your Lordship most heartily fare well From London the sixt of October Your Lordships assured louing frendes Will. Saint Iohn W. Northampt. Iohn Warwike Arundell Th. Southampton William Peter Edward North. Iohn Gage Rich. Southwell After the receiuinge of these two Letters aboue mentioned the one from the King the other from the Lordes The City of Londoâ— vrged wiâ—â— two conâ—trary letteâ— at one instant whyche came both at one instaunte wyth contrarye commaundement to the Lorde Maior and Citizens of London the case seemed harde to them and very doubtfull as it was in deede what waye to take and what were best for the Citizens to doe On the one side the name and authority of the king was much on the other side the power and garrisons of the Lordes lyinge then in London was not little which seemed then to be suche as would haue no repulse The case thus standing perplexedly first by the mouth of the Recorder it was requested The Recâ—â—â—der speaketh for 〈◊〉 Lordes that the Citizens would graunt their aide rather vnto the Lords for that the Protectour had abused both the kings maiestie and the whole Realme that without he were taken from the king and made to vnderstande his follie this Realme was in great hazard and therfore required that the citizens would willingly assent to ayd the Lordes with 500. men Hereunto of a great parte of the Common Counsaile was no other answeare made but silence But the Recorder who at that time was M. Brooke still cryed vppon them for aunswere The graâ—â— Oration oâ— a discrete Citizen speaking for the kiâ—â— whose name was George Stadlow 〈◊〉 Parliament man Deuision betweene the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 At the last stepped vp a wise and a good Citizen named George Stadlowe and sayde In thys case it is good for vs to thinke of things past to auoyde the daunger of thynges to come I remember sayeth he in a storie wrytten in Fabians Chronicle of the warre betweene the King and his Barons which was in the
sayd in the time of the rebellion that you liked wel the doings and proceedings of the sayde rebelles and traitors and sayde that the couetousnes of the gentlemen gaue occasion to the common people to rise sayinge also that better it were for the Commons to die then pearish for lacke of liuing 16 Also you saide that the Lordes of the parlamente were loth to encline themselues to reformatioÌ„ of enclosures and other things therfore the people had good cause to reforme the things them selues 17 Also you after the reporte and declaration of the defaultes and lackes reported to you by suche as did suruey Bulleine and the Peeces there woulde neuer amende the same defaultes 18 Also you would not suffer the kings peeces beyoÌ„d the seas called Newhauen Blacknest to be furnished wyth men and vitailes although you were aduertised of the defaults therin by the captaines of the same peeces others were thereto aduertised by the kings Counsaile wherby the French king being the kings open enemy was encouraged and comforted to inuade and win the sayd peeces to the kings great losse and dishonor of his realme 19 Also you declared and published vntruely as well to the kings maiestie and other the young Lordes attendant vpon his graces persone that the Lordes of the Counsaile at London minded to destroy the king you required the king neuer to forget it but to reuenge it and likewise you required the yong Lordes to put the king in remembrance therof to the entent to make sedition and discord betwene the king and his Lordes 20 Also where the kinges Maiesties priuie Counsaile of their loue and zeale that they did beare vnto the king his Realme did consulte at London to haue communed wyth you to the entent to mooue you charitablie to amend your doings and misgouernment you hearing of their sayd assembly did cause to be declared by letters in diuers places the said Lordes to be high traitors to the king to the great disturbance of the realme And thus muche hitherto concerning the first trouble of the Lorde Protectoure Duke of Somersette The mercifull working of the Lord for the Lord Protector wyth the crimes and articles obiected against him with his prisonment also in the Tower and the terrible proclamatioÌ„ geuen out against hym All which purposes of man thoughe they seemed fully entended to no lesse but to the spilling of his life yet the Lorde aboue the onely disposer of all mens purposes The Lord Protectour deliuered out of the tower so ordered the matter by the meanes of the kinge labouring for his Uncle that in short while after hee was lette out of the Tower and the Proclamation whyche before had made hym a traitor wythin three dayes was called in agayne a Domino factum est istud wyth commaundement geuen none of them to be solde And so the Duke of Somerset gratiously escaping thys aduersitie was againe restored though not to his former office yet vnto libertie wherein he continued the space of two yeares and two dayes After the which time of respite being expired the sayde Duke of Somerset was apprehended committed againe to the Tower The second trouble of the Duke of Somerset and wyth him also Sir Michaell Stanhop sir Raufe Uane sir Miles Partrige other c. At length the time being come of his arrainment the foresayde good Duke being conueied from the Tower was brought thorow London with the axe of the tower before him wyth great preparance of bils halbardes pikes and polaxes in most forcible wise a watch also sette and appoynted before euery mans doore through the hie streat of London The Duke of Somerset agayne brâ—ught to the toweâ— and so was he brought into Westminster hal where the Lords of the counsaile sitting as his iudges in the middle of the hal vpon a newe scaffolde he was there before them arrayned and charged both with treason and felonie In the whiche iudgement I passe ouer the vnseemely speach the vile taunts and despiteful rebukes without all modesty or honesty The vile tauntes of certayne Iustices and others sitting in iudgement against the good Duke of Somerset vsed by certaine of the Sergeants and Iustices and some other sitting there Al which notwythstanding he patiently quietly did suffer neither storming inwardly in stomacke nor reuiling them with woordes againe but like a lambe folowing the true lambe example of all meekenes was conteÌ„ted to take al things at their handes and with no lesse patience to beare now theyr vngentle and cruell railings The great patieÌ„ce of the Duke of Somerset in taking rebukes then hee did before their glauering wordes and flatterings in time of his high estate and prosperitie And as the patience of this good Duke was marueilous in forbearing his ennemies so also was his discretion and temperance no lesse seene in answearing for himself to the articles to him obiected wherunto he wisely and substantially replied The discrete behauiour of the Duke in aunswering for himselfe putting himselfe in the ende to be tried by his Peeres Who then at length after consultation had did frame and temper their verdicte thus that as concerning y e case of treason wherewith he was charged they discharged him but they accounted him guiltie of fellonie When the people which were there present to a great noÌ„ber hearde the Lordes say Not guiltie meaning by the case of treason supposing no lesse but y t he had bene clearly acquited by these woordes The harty affection of the people toward the Duke of Somerset and especially seeing the Axe of the Tower to be carried away for great ioy and gladnesse made an outcrie well declaring theyr louing affection and hearty fauour vnto the Duke whose life they greatly desired But thys opinion of the people was deceiued and the innocent Duke condemned to die for fellonie Which act of fellonie had bene made a litle before against the rebels and vnlawfull assembles suche as shoulde seeke or procure the death of any Counsailour The Duke of Somerset condemned of felony so that euery suche attempt and procurement according to the act should be iudged felony By the vertue of whych Act the Duke being accused with certaine other hys complices to intende and purpose the death of the Duke of Northumberlande and of certayne beside Statut. an 5. Reg. Edw 6. was therfore caste and condemned of felonie and so was returned toward the Tower againe At whose passage throughe the Citie greate exclamations and outcries were made againe of the people The Duke of Somerset accused for seeking the death of the Duke of Northumberland some reioycing y t hee was acquited some bewayling that hee was condemned Thus the good Duke passing through a great parte of the Citie landinge at the Crane of the Uinetrie was conueyed vnto the Tower where hee endured till the 22. of Ianuary Upon the which day at the comminge downe of the
quiet and to be contented with my death which I am most willing to suffer and let vs now ioyne in praier vnto the Lord for the preseruation of the Kings Maiestie vnto whome hitherto I haue alwaies shewed my selfe a most faithfull and true subiecte I haue alwayes bene most diligent about his Maiestie in his affayres both at home and abroade and no lesse diligent in seeking the common commoditie of the whole Realme At whyche words all the people cried out and said it was most true Then the Duke proceeding said Unto whose Maiestie I wish continuall health with all felicitie all prosperous successe Whereunto the people againe cryed out Amen Moreouer I do wishe vnto all his Counsaylours the grace and fauour of God whereby they may rule in all things vprightly with iustice Unto whome I exhort you all in the Lord to shew your selues obedient as it is your bounden duety vnder the payne of condemnation and also most profitable for the preseruation and safegarde of the Kings Maiestie Moreouer for so much as heeretofore I haue had oftentimes affaires with diuers men The confession of the Duke of Somerset hard it is to please euery man therfore if there be any that hath ben offended iniuried by me I most humbly require aske him forgeuenes but especially almighty God whome throughout all my life I haue most greeuously offended and all other whatsoeuer they be that haue offended me I do with my whole hart forgeue them Now I once againe require you dearly beloued in the Lord that you wil keepe your selues quiete and still least through your tumult you might trouble me For albeit the spirite be willing and ready the flesh is fraile and wauering and through your quietnesse I shall be much more quieter The Duke â—f Someâ—set 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 of Ieâ—â—â— Christ. Moreouer I desire you all to beare me witnes that I dye heere in the fayth of Iesus Christ desiring you to helpe me with your prayers that I may perseuere constant in the same vnto my liues end After this hee turning himselfe agayne aboute like a meeke lambe â— Coxe 〈◊〉 ghostly 〈◊〉 kneeled down vpon his knees Then doctor Coxe which was there present to counsell and aduertise him deliuered a certaine scroll into his hand wherin was conteined a briefe confession vnto God Which being read he stoode vp againe vpon his feete without any trouble of mind as it appeared and first bad the Sheriffes farewel then the Lieutenant of the Tower and other taking them all by the handes which were vpon the scaffold with hym Then he gaue the Hangman certaine money Which done he put off his gowne and kneeling downe againe in the straw vntied his shyrt strings After that the hangman comming vnto him turned downe his coller round about his necke and al other things which did let or hinder him Then lifting vp his eyes to heauen where his only hope remained and couering his face with his owne handkercher he layd himselfe downe along shewing no maner of token of trouble or feare neyther did his countenaunce chaunge but that before his eyes were couered there began to appeare a red colour in the middest of his cheekes Thus this most meeke and gentle Duke lying along and looking for the stroke because his doublet couered his necke he was coÌ„maunded to rise vp and put it off and then laying himselfe downe againe vpon the blocke The godly 〈◊〉 of the Duke of Soâ—erset and calling thrise vpon the name of Iesus saying Lord Iesu saue mee as he was the thyrd tyme repeating the same euen as the name of Iesu was in vttering in a moment he was bereft both of head life slept in the Lord Iesus being taken away from all the daungers and euils of this life and resting now in the peace of God in the preferment of whose truth and Gospell he alwaies shewed himselfe an excellent instrument and member and therefore hath receyued the reward of his labours Thus gentle Reader thou hast the true history of this worthy and noble Duke and if any man report it otherwise let it be counted as a lye As touching the maners disposition life and conuersation of the said Duke and the Kings vncle what shall we neede to speake when as he can not be sufficiently commeÌ„ded according to the dignitie of his vertues There was alwaies in him great humanitie and suche meekenes and gentlenes as is rare to be found in so high estate He was prone and ready to geue care vnto the coÌ„plaints and supplicatioÌ„s of the poore The vertues of the Duke of Somerset declared no lesse attentiue vnto the affaires of the coÌ„mon wealth Which if he had liued together wyth king Edward was like to do much good in reforming many misorders within this realme He was vtterly ignoraÌ„t of al craft and deceit and as farre void of all pride and ambition as he was froÌ„ doing of iniury being indeede vtterly voyd of both He was of a gentle dispositioÌ„ not coueting to be reuenged more apt ready to be deceiued then to deceiue His auncient loue zeale of the Gospell of religion he brought with him to the state of this his dignitie The proofe whereof sufficiently was seene in his constant standing to gods truth and zealous defence therof The zealous standing of the Duke of Somerset in defence of the truth against the Bishops at Winsore against the Bishops of Chichester Norwich Lincolne London and others moe in the Consultation had at Windsore the first yeare of the kinges raigne Briefly considering the nature and vertues of this Duke I may as seemeth not vnaptly compare and resemble him vnto Duke Humfrey the good Duke of Glocester Who likewise being vncle vnto king Henry 6. and Protector of the Realme as this was also to king Edw. the 6. yet he wanted not his enemies and priuy enueyers especially Henry Beauford Cardinal Bishop of Winchester and Lord Chancellour of England A comparison betweene Duke Humfrey Vncle to K. Henry 6. and the Duke of Somerset Vncle to K. Edward 6. who at that time disdayning and enuying the rule and authoritie of thys Duke procured much trouble agaynst him and great deuision in the whole realme in so muche that all the Shops within the Cittie of London were shutte in for feare of the fauourers of these two great personages For ech part had assembled no small number of people For pacifying wherof the Archbishop of Caunterbury and the Duke of Quimber called the Prince of Portugale rode eight times in one day betwene the two aduersaries Such were then the troubles of these tumultuous diuision within the realme betweene these two Touching the trouble of the Duke of Glocester read before pag. 67â— as is before expressed pag. 679. not much vnlike to y e troublesome discord betwixt parties in this Protectors dayes And as in their afflictions and troubles these two Dukes seemed not
body of Christ in the sacrament is to bee honored Rochester Welbeloued frendes and brethren in our sauior Christ you must vnderstand that this disputatioÌ„ Byshop Ridley replyeth with the other that shal be after this are appointed for to search forth the playne trueth of the holy scriptures in these matters of religion which of a long season haue bene hidden from vs by the false gloses of that greate Antichrist and his Ministers of Rome and now in our dayes must be reueyled to vs Englishe men thorow the great mercy of God principally and secondarily thorow the most gentle clemencye of our naturall soueraigne Lord the kings maiesty whom the liuing Lord long preserue to raigne ouer vs in health wealth godlines to mayntenaunce of Gods holy word and to the exterpation of all blinde gloses of men that goe about to subuert the truth For because therfore that I am one that doth loue the truth and haue professed the same amongst you thâ—â—â—ore I say because of conferring my mind with yours I will here gladlye declare what I thinke in this poynt now in controuersy Not because this worshipfull Doctor hath any need of my healpe in dissoluing of argumentes proposed agaynst him for as me semeth he hath aunswered hitherto very well and clarkly according to the truth of Gods word But now to the purpose I do grauÌ„t vnto you mayster oponent that the old auncient fathers do record and witnesse a certeine honour and adoration to be done vnto Christes body but then they speake not of it in the sacrament but of it in heauen at the right hand of the father as holy Chrisostome sayth honor thou it Christ to be honoured in heauen not in the Sacrament and then eat it but that honor may not be geueÌ„ to the outward signe but to the body of Christ it self in heauen For that body is there onely in a signe vertually by grace in the exhibition of it in spirite effect and fayth to the worthy receiuer of it For we receiue vertually onely Christes body in the sacrament Glin. How theÌ„ if it please your good Lordship doth baptisme differ from this Sacrament For in that we receiue Christ also by grace and vertually Rochester Christ is present after an other sort in baptism then in this sacrament Christ worketh otherwise in Baptisme then the Sacramental bread for in that he purgeth and washeth the infant from all kinde of sinne but here he doth feed spirituallye the receiuer in fayth with all the merites of hys blessed death and passion And yet he is in heauen still really and substancially As for example The kinges Maiesty our Lord and maister is but in one place wheresoeuer that his royall person is abiding for the time and yet hys mighty power and authoritye is euery where in his realmes and dominions So Christes reall person is onely in heauen subauncially placed but his migh is in all thinges created effectually For Christes flesh may be vnderstanded for the power or inward might of his flesh Glin. If it please your fatherhood S. Ambrose and S. Austen do say that before the consecratioÌ„ it is but very bread Obiect and after the consecration it is called the verye bodye of Christ. Madew Indeed it is the very body of Christ sacramentally after the consecration whereas before it is nothing but common bread and yet after that it is the Lordes bread thus must S. Ambrose and S. Austen be vnderstanded ¶ Here the proctours coÌ„manded the Opponent to diuert to the secoÌ„d conclusion but he requested them that they would permit hym as long in this matter as they would in the second and so he still prosecuted the fyrst matter as followeth Glin. THe bread after the consecration doth feed the soule Aunswere Well cauilled lyke a Papiste ergo the substaunce of common breade doth not remayne The argument is good for S Ambrose de sacramentis saith thus After the consecration there is not the thing that nature did forme but that which the blessing doth consecrate And if the benediction of the Prophet Elias did turne the nature of water how much more then doth the benedictioÌ„ of Christ here both God and man Madew That book of S. Ambrose is suspected to be none of his workes Rochester So say all the fathers Glin. I doe maruaile at that for S. Austen in his book of retractions maketh playne that that was his own very worke Rochester He speaketh indeede of such a booke so intituled to S. Ambrose but yet we do lacke the same book indeed Glin. Well let it then passe to other mens iudgementes What then say you to holy S. Ciprian 1200. yeares past Cyprian Who saith that the bread which our Lord gaue to his disciples was not chaunged in forme or quallitie but in very nature and by the almighty word was made fleshe Madew I do aunswere thus that this word fleshe may be taken two wayes either for the substaunce it selfe or els for a natural propertie of a fleshly thing So that Ciprian there did meane of a naturall property and not of fleshlye substance And coÌ„trariwise in the rod of AaroÌ„ where both the substance and also the property was changed Glin. Holy S. Ambrose sayth the body there made by the mighty power of Gods worde Ambrose· is a bodye of the Uyrgyne Mary Rochest That is to say that by the word of God the thing hath a being that it had not before and we doe consecrate the body that we may receiue the grace and power of y e body of Christ in heauen by this sacramentall body Glin. By your pacience my Lorde if it bee a bodye of the Uyrgyne as Saynt Ambrose sayth which we do consecrate as ministers by Gods holy word then must it needes be more then a sacramentall or spirituall bodye yea a very body of Christ in deed yea the same that is still in heauen without all mouing from place to place vnspeakably and farre passing our naturall reason which is in this mistery so captiuate that it cannot conceiue how it is there without a liuely fayth to Gods word But let this passe You do graunt that this breade doth quicken or geue lyfe which if it doe then it is not a naturall bread but a super-substanciall bread Rochester So doth the effectuall and liuely word of god which for that it nourisheth the soule it doth geue life for the diuine essence infudeth it selfe vnspeakably into y e faithfull receiuer of the sacrament Glin. How then say you to holy Damascene a Greeke authour Damascene who as one Tritenius sayth florished one thowsand yeares past he sayth thus The bodye that is of the holye Uirgine Mary is ioyned to the Diuinitye after the consecration in veritye and in deede not so as the body once assumpted into heauen and sitteth on the Fathers ryghte hand doth remoue from thence and commeth downe at the consecration time but that the same
Infants spiritually with their mylke Therefore Christ doth not nourish those that bee hys spiritually with hys bloud Cran. He gaue vs the wyne for his bloud West If he gaue the wyne for his bloud as you say then he gaue lesse then mothers do geue But Chrysostome affirmeth that hee gaue more then mothers geue Therfore he gaue not the wyne for his bloud Cran. You peruert myne aunswer He gaue wyne yet the bloud is considered therin As for example WheÌ„ he geueth Baptisme we consider not the water but the holy Ghost and remission of sinnes We receiue with the mouth y e Sacrament but the thyng and the matter of the Sacrament we receiue by fayth West When Christ sayd eate ye whether ment hee by the mouth or by fayth Cran. He ment that we should receiue the body by fayth the bread by the mouth West Nay the body by the mouth Cran. That I deny West I prooue it out of Chrysostome writyng vpon the fifty Psalme â—hrysost 〈◊〉 by D. Weston Erubescit fieri nutrix quae facta est mater Christus autem noÌ„ ita ipse nutritor est noster ideo pro cibo carne propria nos pascit pro potu suum sanguinem nobis propinauit Item in 26. Mathaei Homil. 83. Non enim sufficit ipsi hominem fieri flagellis interim caedi Chrysost. in â—sal 50. 〈◊〉 Hom. 〈◊〉 26. 〈◊〉 Mat. sed nos secum in vnam vt ita dicam massam reducit neque id fide solum sed reipsa nos corpus suum efficit That is to say She that is a mother shameth sometyme to play the Nurse But Christ our Nurse doth not so play with vs. Therefore in stead of meate he feedeth vs with his owne flesh and in stead of drinke he feedeth vs with hys owne bloud Likewise vpon the 26. chap. of Mathew the 83. homily he saith For it shal not be enough for him to become man and in the meane whyle to be whipped but he doth bring vs into one masse or lumpe with himself as I may so call it and maketh vs his body not by faith alone but also in very deed Cran. I graunt We make one nature with Christ. But that to be done with mouth we deny West Chrysost. â—â—leaged by â— Weston 〈◊〉 29. Epist. 2. 〈◊〉 cap. 13. Chrysost. 2. Cor. cap. 13. Homil. 29. hath these wordes Non vulgarem honorem consequutum est os nostrum accipiens corpus dominicuÌ„ i. No little honor is geuen to our mouth receiuing the body of the Lord. Cran. This I say that Christ entreth into vs both by our eares by our eyes With our mouth we receiue the body of Christ and teare it with our teeth that is to say the Sacrament of the body of Christ. Wherfore I say and affirme that the vertue of the sacrament is much therfore Chrysostom many tymes speaketh of sacrameÌ„ts no otherwyse â—words Chrysost. â—â—unded then of Christ hymselfe as I could prooue if I might haue liberty to speake by many places of Chrysostom where he speaketh of the sacrament of the body of Christ. â— Cole 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—â—ament 〈◊〉 a Saâ—â—ament of 〈◊〉 body of 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 a Saâ—â—â—ment of congreâ—â—tion that 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 â—â—rysost 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 Cranâ—â—â— â—â—â—â—sost 〈◊〉 de 〈…〉 3. With the which worde of the sacrament of the body c. D. Cole beyng highly offended denied it to be the Sacrament of the body of Christ saue onely of the mysticall body which is the Church Cran. And why should we doubt to call it the Sacrament of the body of Christ offered vpon the Crosse seeyng both Christ and the auncient Fathers do so call it Cole How gather you that of Chrysostome Cran. Chrysostome declareth hymselfe Lib. 3. De Sacerdotio cap. 3. O miraculum O Dei in nos beneuolentia qui sursum sedet ad dextram patris sacrificij tamen tempore hominum manibus continetur traditurque lambere cupientibus eum Fit autem id nullis praestigijs sed apertis circumspicieÌ„tibus circumstantium omnium oculis That is to say O myracle O the good wil of God towards vs which sitteth aboue at the right hand of the father and is holdeÌ„ in mens hands at the sacrifice tyme is geuen to feed vpon to them that are desirous of him And that is brought to passe by no subtletie or craft but with the open and beholding eyes of all the standers by Thus ye heare Christ is seene here in earth euery day is touched is torne with the teeth y t our tong is red wyth his bloud which no man hauing any iudgement will say or thinke to be spoken without trope or figure West What miracle is it if it be not his body if he speake only of the sacrament as though it were his body But harken what Chrysostome sayth Chrysostome alleaged by D. Weston Homil. 34. Quod summo honore dignum est id tibi in terra ostendo Nam quemadmodum in regijs non parietes non lectus aureus sed regium corpus in throno sedens omnium praestantissimum est ita quoque in coelis regium corpus quod nunc in terra proponitur Non Angelos non Archangelos non coelos coelorum Chrysost. Hom. 24. sed ipsum horum omnium Dominum tibi ostendo Animaduertis quonam pacto quod omnium maximum est atque praecipuum in terra non conspicaris tantum sed tangis neque solum tangis sed eomedis atue eo accepto domum redis Absterge igitur ab omni sorde animam tuam That is to say I shew foorth that thing on the earth vnto thee which is woorthy the greatest honor For lyke as in the pallace of kyngs neither the walles nor the sumptuous bed but the body of Kings sittyng vnder the cloth of estate and royall seat of Maiestie is of all things els the most excellent so is in lyke maner the kings body in heauen which is now set before vs on earth I shew thee neither Angels nor archangels nor the heauen of heauens but the very Lord maister of all these things Thou perceiuest after what sort thou doest not onely behold but touchest and not onely touchest but eatest that which on the earth is the greatest and chiefest thyng of all other and when thou hast receued the same thou goest home Wherfore clense thy soule from all vncleannesse Upon this I conclude that the body of Christ is shewed vs vpon the earth Cran. What vpon the earth no man seeth Christ vppon the earth He is seene with the eyes of our mynde How the body of Christ is shewed vs vpon the earth wyth fayth and spirit West I pray you what is it that seemeth worthy hyghest honour on the earth It is the Sacrament or els the body of Christ. Cran. Chrysostome speaketh of the sacrament and the body of Christ is shewed forth in the Sacrament Weston
body of our Lord Iesu Christ in the Eucharist Christ is true which sayde the wordes The wordes are true whyche he spake yea truth it selfe that cannot faile Lette vs therefore pray vnto God to sende downe vnto vs his holye spirite which is the true interpreater of his woorde whiche maye purge away errours and geue light that veritye may appeare Let vs also aske leaue and libertie of the Churche to permit the truth receiued to be called this day in question wythout any preiudice to the same Your partes therefore shal be to implore the assistaunce of almighty God to pray for the prosperitie of the Queenes maiestie and to geue vs quiet and attentiue eares Now go to your questions Doct Smith This day right learned M. Doctor 3. questions are propounded whereof no controuersy among christians ought to be mooued to wit 1. Whether the naturall bodye of Christ our Sauiour conceiued of the Virgine Marie The quesâ—â—â—ons and offred for mans redemption vppon the crosse is verilye and really in the sacrament by vertue of Gods worde spoken by the Priest c. 2. Whether in the sacrament after the words of consecration be any other substance c. 3. Whether in the Masse be a sacrifice propiciatorie c. Touching the which questioÌ„s although you haue publikely and partly professed your iudgemeÌ„t and opinion on Saterday last yet being not satisfied with that your aunswere I wil assay againe to demaund your sentence in the first question Whether the true body of Christe after the woords pronounced be really in the Eucharist or els only the figure In which matter I stande heere nowe to heare your aunsweare The Preface or protestation of D. Ridley before his disputation I Receiued of you the other day right worshipful M. prolocutor and yee my reuerend Maisters The proteâ—station of B. Ridley Commissioners from the Queenes maiestie and her honorable Counsell three propositions whereunto ye commaunded me to prepare against this day what I thought good to aunsweare concerning the same Now whilest I weied w t my selfe how great a charge of the Lords flocke was of late committed vnto me for the which I am certaine I must once render an accompte to my Lord God and that howe soone he knoweth and that moreouer by the commaundement of the Apostle Peter I ought to be redy alway to geue a reason of the hope y t is in me with mekenes and reuerence vnto euery one that shall demaund the same besides this coÌ„sidering my duty to the Church of Christ What mâ—â—ued Doct. Ridley to alter his iudgemeâ—â— from the Church of Rome and to your worships being commissioners by publicke authority I determined with my selfe to obey your commaundement and so opeÌ„ly to declare vnto you my minde touching the foresayd propositions And albeit plainely to confesse vnto you the trueth in these things which ye now demaund of me I haue thought otherwyse in times past then I now do yet God I call to record vnto my soule I lie not I haue not altered my iudgemeÌ„t as now it is either by constraint of any man or lawes either for the dread of any daungers of thys world either for any hope of commodity but onely for the loue of the truthe reuealed vnto me by the grace of God as I am vndoubtedly perswaded in his holy woorde and in the reading of the auncient Fathers These things I do the rather recite at this present because it may happen to some of you hereafter as in times past it hath done to me I meane if ye thinke otherwyse of the matters propouÌ„ded in these propositions then I now doe God may open vnto you in time to come But how so euer it shall be I will in fewe woordes do that which I thinke yee all looke I shoulde doe that is as plainely as I can I will declare my iudgement heerein Howbeit of this I would yee were not ignoraunt that I will not in deede wittingly and willingly speake in any poynt against Gods worde â— Ridley submitteth himselfe to the Church of Christ. or dissent in any one iote from the same or from the rules of faith and Christian religion which rules that same most sacred word of god prescribeth to the Churche of Christe whereunto I nowe and for euer submit my selfe and all my doinges And because the matter I haue now taken in hand is waightie and yee all wel know how vnready I am to handle it accordingly aswell for lacke of time as also lacke of bookes therefore heere I protest that I will publickly this daye require of you that it may be lawfull for me concerning all mine aunsweares explications and confirmations to adde or diminish what soeuer shall seeme hereafter more conuenient and mete for the purpose through more sound iudgement better deliberation and more exact triall of euery particular thing Hauing nowe by the way of Preface and protestation spoken these fewe woordes I will come to the answearinge of the propositions propounded vnto me and so to the most brief explication and confirmation of mine answeres West Reuerend maister Doctour concerning the lacke of bookes there is no cause why you should complaine What bookes soeuer you will name The promise was not â—ept ye shall haue them as concerning the iudgement of your answeres to be had of your selfe wyth farther deliberation it shall I say be lawfull for you vntill Sonday next to adde vnto them what you shall thinke good your selfe My minde is that we shoulde vse short arguments least we shuld make an infinite processe of the thing Rid. There is an other thyng besides whyche I woulde gladly obtaine at your handes I perceiue that you haue wryters and Notaries here present By all likelihoode our disputations shal be published I beseech you for gods sake let me haue libertie to speake my minde freely wythout interruption not because I haue determined to protract y e time with a solemne Preface but least it maye appeare that some be not satisfied God wotte I am no Oratour nor I haue not learned Rhetoricke to set colours on the matter West Two Notaries permitted to Doct. Ridly These 2. Notaries were M. Iâ—ell sometime bishop of Salisbury 〈◊〉 M. Gilbert Mounson Among this whole company it shall be permitted you to take two for your part Rid. I would chuse two if there were any here w t whome I were acquainted West Here are two whych M. Cranmer had yesterdaye Take them if it please you Rid. I am contente wyth them I truste they are honest men The first proposition In the Sacrament of the aultare by the vertue of Gods word spoken of the Priest the naturall body of Christ borne of the virgine Marie The first proposition and his naturall bloude is really present vnder the formes of bread and wine The aunswere of N. Ridley In matters appertaining to God we may not speake according to the sence of man D. Ridleys aunswere
out of the same Catechisme to Iulianus Apostata and the booke for a Dialogue set out by the sayd Iulianus Apostata wherein Christ and Pilate were the speakers Westons sermon confuted by M. Couerdalle with many other things Which Sermon with al the poynts therof maister Couerdall the same time learnedly confuted by wryting which remaineth yet in my handes to be seene In the weeke following began the disputations in the conuocation house in Paules Churche whereof sufficient hath bene before declared pag. 1342. The 26. day of October the Uicechauncellour of Cambridge went to Clarehall and in the presence of Doctoure Walker displaced Doctour Madewe and placed Maister Swynborne in the Maistership there by force of the Lorde Chauncellours letters for that he was as they termed it Vxoratus that is maried The 28. day of October Running before the law the Papistes in the kings colledge in Cambridge not tarying the making of any lawe but of their blinde zeale had their whole seruice againe in the Latin tong contrary to the law then in force The last of October the Uicechauncelloure of Cambridge did sharpely reprooue and threaten one M. Thrackold for that he challenged the sayd Uicechauncellor who had suffered maister Bouell contrary to the statutes then in force quietly wythout punishment to depart notwithstanding that he refused to sweare to the supremacie of the Queene and the abrogation of the bishop of Rome The third day of Nouember The Queenes proceedinges maintained in Cambridge before the law the Uicechauncellor sent for the Curate of the rounde Parish in Cambridge commaunding hym not to minister any more in the English toung saying he would haue one vniforme order of seruice throughoute the Towne and that in Latine wyth Masse which was established the xij day of this moneth The 6. day of Nouember M. Pollarde preached at S. Michaels and in his Sermon approoued Purgatorie The 28. day of Nouember the Archdeacons Officiall visited in Hynton where hee gaue in charge to present all suche as did disturbe the Queenes proceedings in letting the Latine seruice the setting vp of their altars and saying of Masse or any parte thereof whereby it was easie to see how these good fellowes ment to proceede hauing the law once on their side that thus readely against a manifest law would attempt the punishment of any man The 15. day of December K. Edwardes Actes repealed there was two Proclamations at London the one for the repealing of certaine actes made by kynge Edwarde and for the setting vppe of the Masse for the 20. day of December then next folowing the other was that no man should interrupt any of those that would say Masse The Parliament beginning aboute the v. daye of October continued till the fifth of December In the whyche Parliament were dissolued as well all Statutes made of Fremunire in the time of King Henrie viij c. as also other lawes and statutes concerning religion and administration of Sacraments decreed vnder king Edwarde the 6. as is partly aboue touched In the which Parliament moreouer was appoynted the 20. day of December next ensuing the same yeare .1553 that all the olde forme and manner of Church seruice vsed in the last yere of king Henry should now againe be restored On Newyeares euen being the last of December the Lorde Marques of Northampton was deliuered oute of the Tower About this time a Priest at Caunterbury sayde Masse on the one day A priest of Canterbury repenting his saying Masse the next day after he came into the pulpit and desired all the people to forgeue him for he said he had betraied Christe but not as Iudas did but as Peter did and there made a long Sermon against the Masse The day after Newyeares day being the seconde daye of Ianuary in the yeare of our Lord. 1554. foure Ambassadours came into London from the Emperour and were honorably receiued Their names were these Le Countie de Egmont Le Countie de Lalen Mounsieur Corire Le Chauncellour Nigre About this time a great number of newe Byshoppes Deanes c. were chosen more then were made at one time since the Conquest Theyr names are these D. Holyman B. of Bristow D. Coates B. of Westchester New Bishops made D. Hopton Byshop of Norwiche D. Bourne B. of Bathe D. White B. of Lyncolne D Mores B. of Rochester D. Morgan Bishop of S. Dauies D. Poole B. of S. Asse D. Brookes Bish. of Glocester D. Moreman coadiutour to the Byshop of Exceter after his decease Byshop of Exceter D. Glin B. of Bangor Maister Fecknam Deane of Paules D. Rainoldes Deane of Bristow with others The 12. day of Ianuarie the Uicechancellour of Cambridge called a congregation generall wherein amongste other things he shewed that the Quene would haue there a Masse of the holy Ghost vppon the 18. day of Februarie then next following for that it was her birthe day whyche was fulfilled the day appoynted and that very solemnely Upon the Saterday being the 13. of Ianuarie Doctour Crome was committed to the Fleete Also vpon the Sonday following one M. Addington was committed to the Tower D. Crome committed to the Fleete Also this same Sonday knowledge was giuen in the Court openly by the B. of Winchester that the marryage betweene the Queenes maiestie the king of Spaine was concluded and the day following being monday and the 15. of Ianuary The mariage of Q. Mary the Maior with the Aldermen and certaine Commoners were at the Court and there they were commanded by the Lord Chauncellor to prepare the Citie ready to receiue the said king of Spaine who declared vnto them what a Catholicke mighty prudent wise prince the said king is with many other commendations of him Upon the Saterday folowing being the 20. of Ian. the Court of the first fruites and tenthes was dissolued Upon the Thursday at night following the 25. day of Ianuarie the Lorde Marques of Northampton was againe committed to the Tower and sir Edward Warnar with him Who were brought to the Tower by the Maior Uppon the Saterdaye followinge being the 26. of Ianuary Iustice Hales was committed to the Marshalsee and the same day maister Rogers was cōmitted to Newgate Iustice Hales committed to the Marshalsey M. Rogers committed to Newgate Upon this Saterday Sonday and Monday folowing the Londiners prepared a number of souldiors by the Queenes commaundement to goe into Kent against the Commons whereof were chiefe Captaines the Duke of Northfolke the Earle of Wormewood sir Harry Iernyngham sir George Haward and 10. other captaines Which soldiors when they came to Rochester bridge where they should haue set vpon their enemies most of them as it is sayde lefte theyr owne Captaines and came wholy to the Kentishmen and so the foresaid Captaines returned to the Court both void of men and victory leauing behind them both 6. peeces of ordinance and treasure Aboute the latter ende of Ianuarie the Duke of
extremely dealt withall that being but simple before he was now feared out of his wit altogether and so vpon the same had to Bedlem Wherupon the briefe Chronicle of London in this poynt is not to be credited Ioh. 〈◊〉 falsly repâ—â—â—ted of which vntruely reported that he fayned himselfe in Newgate to be mad which thing we in writing of this history by due inquisition of the partie haue found to be contrary About the v. day of October October and within a fortnight folowing were diuers as well housholders as seruaunts prentises apprehended and taken and committed to sondry prisons for the hauing and selling of certaine bookes which were sent into England by the Preachers that fled into Germany and other Countreys which bookes nipped a great number so neare Men prisâ—â—ned for bookes that within one fortnight there were little lesse then threescore imprisoned for thys matter among whome was M. Browne a Goldsmith Mayster Sparke a Draper Randall Tirer a Stationer M. Beston a Marchaunt with many other Upon the Sonday being the xiiij daye of October the old Byshop of Duresme preached in the shroudes October â—4 Upon S. Lukes day following being the xviij of October the Kyngs Maiesty came from Westminster to Paules Church along the Streetes accompanied with a great number of Noble men and there he was receyued vnder a Canapy at the West dore and so came into the Chauncell where he heard Masse which a Spanishe Byshop and his owne Chappell soong and that done he returned to Westminster to dyner agayne Upon the Friday being the xxvj of October October 26. The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 men 〈◊〉 were of 〈◊〉 Throgmâ—â—tons 〈◊〉 October Nouembâ—â— Nouembâ—â— certayne men whereof I spake before which were of Mayster Throgmortons quest being in number viij for the other foure were deliuered out of prison for that they submitted themselues and sayd they had offended like weakelyngs not considering truth to be truth but of force for feare sayd so these viij men I say whereof Maister Emanuell Lucas and M. Whetstone were chiefe were called before the Counsaile in the Starre chamber where they all affirmed that they had done all thyngs in that matter according to theyr knowledge and with good consciences euen as they shoulde aunswere before God at the daye of iudgemente Where maister Lucas sayde openly before all the Lordes that they had done in the matter lyke honest men and true and faythfull subiects and therfore they humbly besought the Lord Chauncellor and the other Lordes to be meanes to the King and Queenes Maiesties that they might be discharged and set at liberty sayd that they were all contented humbly to submit themselues to their maiesties sauing and reseruing theyr trueth consciences and honesty Some of the Lordes sayde that they were worthy to pay a thousand poundes a peece and other some sayd that Mayster Lucas and Maister Whetstone were worthy to pay a thousand markes a peece and the rest fiue hundreth pouÌ„ds a peece In conclusion sentence was geuen by the Lorde Chauncellour that they should pay a thousand Markes a peece and that they should go to prison againe there remayne till further order were taken for their punishment Upon the Tuesday being the xxx of October the Lorde Iohn Gray was deliuered out of the Tower and set at liberty Upon Sonday the fourth of Nouember fyue Priestes dyd penaunce at Paules Crosse which were contente to put away their wiues and take vpon them agayne to minister Euery of them had a Taper in his hand and a rod wherewith the Preacher did disple them Upon Wednesday the vij of Nouember the Lord Paget Syr Edward Hastings Maister of the horse were sent as Ambassadours I knowe not whither but as it was adiudged to Cardinall Poole who lay all the sommer before at Bruxelles and it was thought they were sent to accompany and conducte him into England where at that time he was nominated and appoynted Byshoppe of Caunterbury Upon the Friday folowing the 9. of Nouember Mayster Barlow late Byshop of Bathe and M. Cardmaker were brought before the counsell in the Starre Chamber where aâ—ter communication they were commauÌ„ded to the Fleete Upon the Saterday being the tenth of Nouember the Sheriffes of London had commauÌ„dement to take an inueÌ„tory of euery one of theyr goods which were of M. Throgmortons quest to seale vp theyr doores which was done the same day M. Whetstone maister Lucas and Mayster Kyteley were iudged to pay 2000. pounds a piece and the rest 1000. Markes a piece to be payd within one fortnight after From this payment were exempted those 4. whiche confessed a fault and submitted themselues whose names are these M. Loe M. Poynter M. Beswicke and M. Cater Mention was made a little before of the visitation of Ed. Boner bishop of LondoÌ„ whiche began as is sayd about the moneth of September for the better preparation whereof were set forth certayne Articles to the number of 37. Which articles partly for the tediousnes of them partly for that maister Bale in a certayne treatise hath sufficiently paynted out the same in theyr coulours partly also because I will not infect this booke with them I slippe them ouer proceeding in the progresse of this bishop in his visitation in the Countye of Essex Who passing through the sayde Countye of Essex being attended with diuers worshipfull of the shyre for so they were commaunded ariued at Sterford in Hertfordshyre where hee rested certayne dayes B. Boners behauiour at Sterford solacing himselfe after that paynefull peregrination with no small feasting and banqueting with his attendants aforesayd at the house of one Persons his Nephew whose wife he commonly called his fayre Niece and fayre she was in deede he tooke there great pleasure to heare her play vpoÌ„ the Uirginals wherin she excelled in so much y t euery dinner sitting by his sweete side she rose and played three seuerall times at his request of his good and spirituall deuotioÌ„ towards her These certeine daies thus passed in this bishoplike fashion he proceded in his popish visitation towards Hadham his owne house and parish not past two myles from Sterford Boner behauiour at Hadham being there most solemnly rang out as in all other places wheras he passed At leÌ„gth drawing nere vnto Hadham when he heard no bels there â—â—â—â—ring in honor of his holines he grew into some choler the nearer he approched the hotter was his fit the quieter the bels were the vnquieter was his moode Thus rode he on chafing and fuming with himselfe What meaneth sayth he that knaue the Clarke that he ringeth not and the parson that he meeteth me not with sundry other furious words of fiery element There this patient prelate comming to the towne alighted calling for the key of the Church which was then all vnready for that as they theÌ„ pretended he had preueÌ„ted his time by two houres whervpon he
of D. Tresham who supplying the roome of y e Subdeane in Christes Church A Popish exhortatiâ—â— of Doct. Tresham after he had called all the Studentes of the Colledge together with great Eloquence art persuasory began to commend the dignity of the masse vnto them declaring that there was stuffe in Scripture enough to proue the masse good Then to allure them to the catholick seruice of the Church he vsed these reasons declaring that there were a goodly coÌ„pany of Copes The great reasons oâ— D. Treshâ—â— that were appoynted to Windsore but he had fouÌ„d the Queene so gracious vnto him that they should come to Christes church Now if they like honest men would come to Church they should weare them on holydayes And besides all this he would get them the Lady Bell of Bampton that should make the sweetest ring in all England And as for an holy watersprinckle he had already the fayrest that was within the realme Wherfore he thought that no man would be so mad to forgo these commodityes c. Which thinges I rehearse that it may appeare what want of descretion is in the fathers of popery into what idle follies such men do fall Whome I beseech the Lord if it be his pleasure to reduce to a better truth to opeÌ„ theyr eyes to see theyr owne blindnes To proceed now further in the course race of our story where as we left being before in the moneth of NoueÌ„ber it foloweth more that in the * Where note that the Prince of Queen Maryes Statutes doth erre his suppâ—â—tation which saith that this Parlâ—â—ment begâ—â— the 11. of this monâ—â—â— which daâ— was then Sonday xij day of the same month of Nouember being Monday beganne the Parliament holden at Westminster to the beginning whereof both the king and Queene rode in theyr Parliament robes hauing 2. swords borne before them The Earle of Penbroke bare his sword the Earle of Westmerland bare the Queenes They had ij cappes of maynteinaunce borne before them whereof the Earle of Arundell bare one and the Earle oâ— Shrewsbury the other Cardinall Poole landed at Douer vpon the Wednesday being the xxi day of Nouember on which day one Act passed in the parliameÌ„t for his restitution in bloud vtterly repealing as false most slaunderous that Act made against him in king Henry the eightes tyme and on the next day being Thursday and the xxij of Nouember the King and the Queene both came to the Parliament house to geue theyr royall assent to establish this Act agaynst his comming Cardinal Poole arâ—â—ueth in England Ex Statuâ—â— an 1. 〈◊〉 Regis Pâ—â—lip 〈◊〉 cap. 8. Nouembâ—â— 28. Upon the Saterday being the xxiiij of Nouember the sayd Cardinal came by water to London so to Lambeth house which was ready prepared agaynst his comming Upon the Wednesday folowing being the 28. of Nouember there was generall procession in Paules for ioy y t the Quene was conceiued and quick with child as it was declared in a letter sent from the counsell to the Byshop of London The same day at this procession was present ten Bishops with al the Prebendaries of Paules and also the Lord Maior with the Aldermen and a greate number of Commons of the City in theyr best aray The Copy of the CouÌ„cels letter here foloweth ad perpetuam rei memoriam * A Copy of a letter sent from the Counsell vnto Edmund Boner Byshop of London concerning Queene Mary conceiued with Childe AFter our harty commendations vnto your good Lordshippe whereas it hath pleased almighty God amongest other his infinite benefites of late most graciouslye poured vpon vs and thys whole Realme to extend his benediction vpon the Queenes maiesty in such sort as she is conceiued and quicke of childe Wherby her maiesty being our natural liege Lady queene vndoubted inheritor of this imperiall crowne good hope of certayn succession in the crowne is geuen vnto vs consequeÌ„tly the great calamities which for want of such succession might otherwise haue fallen vpon vs our posterity shall by Gods grace be well auoyded if we thankefully acknowledge this benefite of almighty God endeuoring our selues with earnest repentance to thanke honor and serue him as we be most bounden These be not onely to aduertise you of these good newes to be by you published in all places within your Dioces but also to pray and require you that both your selfe do geue God thankes with vs for this his especial grace and also geue order that thankes may be openly geuen by singing of Te Deum in all the churches within your sayde Dioces and that likewise all priestes and other Ecclesiasticall ministers in theyr Masses and other diuine seruices may continually pray to almighty God so to extend his holy hand ouer his maiesty the kinges highnes and this whole Realme as this thing being by his omnipotent power graciously thus begon may by the same be well continued and brought to good effect to the glory of his name Whereunto albeit we doubt not ye woulde of your selfe haue had special regard without these our letters yet for the earnest desire we haue to haue this thing done out of hand diligently continued we haue also written these our letters to put you in remembraunce and so bid your Lordshippe most hartily well to fare From Westminster the 27. of Nouember 1554. Your assured louing frendes S. Winton Chancel Arundell F. Shrewesbury Edward Darby Henry Sussex Iohn Bathon R Rich. Thomas Warthom Iohn Huddilstone R. Southwell Also the same day in the afternoone Cardinall Poole came to the Parliament house Cardinall Poole commeth to the Parlament which at that present was kept in the great Chamber of the Court at Whitehall for that the Queene was then sicke and could not go abroad where as the King and Queenes Maiesties sittyng vnder y e cloth of Estate the Cardinall sitting on theyr right hand with all the other Estates of the Parliament being present the Byshop of Winchester being Lord Chauncellor began in this maner ¶ The wordes of Winchester for receiuing of the Cardinall MY Lordes of the vpper house you my Maisters of the nether house here is present the right reuerend father in God my Lord Cardinall Poole come froÌ„ the apostolicke Sea of Rome 〈◊〉 words 〈◊〉 Cardâ—â—all Poole As Ambassador to the king and Queenes Maiesties vpon one of the weightiest causes that euer happened in this Realme whiche perteineth to the glory of God and your vniuersall benefite The which Ambassage theyr Maiesties pleasure is to be signified vnto you all by his owne mouth trusting that you will receiue and accept it in as beneuolent and thankefull wise as their highnesses haue done and that you will geue an attent and inclinable eare vnto him When the Lord Chauncellor had thus ended his talke the Cardinall taking the time then offered began hys Oration wherin he declared the causes of
benefite and grace offred from the apostolick sea vntill the abrogation of such lawes wherby you haue disioined and disseuered your selues from the vnity of Christes Church It remayneth therefore that you like true christians prouident men for the weale of your soules bodyes ponder what is to be done in this so weighty a cause and so to frame your actes and procedings as they may tend first to the glory of God and next to the conseruation of your coÌ„mon wealth surety and quietnes The next day after the 3. Estates assembled agayne in the great chamber of the Court at Westminster where the king and queenes maiesties and the Cardinall being present they did exhibite sitting all on theyr knees a supplication to theyr highnesses the tenor wherof ensueth * The Copy of the supplication and submission exhibited to the king and Queenes maiesties by the Lordes and Commons of the Parliament WE the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commoÌ„s of this present parliament assembled The suppâ—â—â—catioÌ„ â—â—â—â—mission oâ— the Loâ—â— and Comâ—mons to the king 〈◊〉 Queenes maiesties representing the whole body of the realme of England and dominions of the same in our own names particularly and also of the sayd body vniuersally in this supplicatioÌ„ directed to your maiestyes with most huÌ„ble sute that it may by your gracious intercession and meane be exhibited to the most reuerend father in God the Lord Cardinall Poole Legate sent specially hither from our most holy father Pope Iulius the third and the Sea Apostolick of Rome do declare our selues very sorye and repentaunt for the schisme and disobedience committed in this realme and the dominions of the same against the sayd sea Apostolicke either by making agreing or executing any lawes ordinaunces O great sâ—â—row and deepe repentauncâ— or commaundementes agaynst the supremacye of the sayde sea or otherwise doing or speaking that might impugne the same Offring our selues promising by this our supplication that for a token and knowledge of our sayd repentance we be and shal be alway ready vnder and with the authorities of your Maiesties to the vttermost of our power to doe that shal be in vs for the abrogation and repealing of the sayd lawes and ordinaunces in this present parliament as well for our selues as for the whole body whom we represent Whereupon we most humbly beseech your maiesties as persons vndefiled in the offence of his body towardes the sayde Sea which neuerthelesse God by his prouidence hath made subiecte to your maiesties so to set forth this our moste humble sute The Popâ— absolutioâ— caÌ„not 〈◊〉 but by inâ—tercessioâ— of kinge Queene The suppâ—â—â—cation 〈◊〉 vp by the king and Queene 〈◊〉 the Caâ—â—â—â—nall that we may obteine from the sea Apostolicke by the sayd most reuerent father as wel particularly as vniuersally Absolution release and discharge from all daunger of such Censures and sentences as by the lawes of the church we be fallen in and that we may as children repentant be receiued into the bosome vnity of Christes church so as this noble Realme with all the members therof may in vnity and perfect obedience to the Sea Apostolicke and Popes for the time being serue GOD and your Maiesties to the furtheraunce and aduancement of his Honour and Glorye Amen The Supplication being read the king and Queene deliuered the same vnto the Cardinall who perceiuing y e effect thereof to aunswere his expectation did receiue the same most gladly from theyr Maiesties and after he had in fewe wordes geuen thankes to God and declared what great cause he had to reioyce aboue all others that his coÌ„ming from Rome into England had takeÌ„ most happy successe He by the Popes authority did geue them this absolution folowing ¶ An absolution pronounced by Cardinall Poole to the whole Parliament of England in the presence of the King and Queene OUr Lord Iesus Christ which with his most precious bloud hath redemed and washed vs froÌ„ all our sinnes and iniquities that he might purchase vnto himselfe a glorious spouse without spot or wrinckle whoÌ„ the Father hath appoynted head ouer all his church he by his mercy absolue you And we by apostolick authority geuen vnto vs by the most holy lord Pope Iulius the 3. his Uicegerent in earth do absolue deliuer you and euery of you with the whole Realme and the Dominions therof from all Heresy and Schisme and from all and euerye iudgement Censures and paynes for that cause incurred also we do restore you agayn vnto the vnity of our Mother the holy Church as in our Letters more playnely it shall appeare In the name of the father of the sonne and of the holy Ghost When all this was done they went into the Chappell and there singing Te Deum with great solemnity declared the ioy and gladnesse that for this reconciliation was pretended The reporte of thys was with great speede sent vnto Rome as well by the king and Cardinals Letters which hereafter folow as also otherwise WherupoÌ„ the pope caused there at Rome processions to be made and thankes to be geueÌ„ to God with great ioy for the conuersion of England to his Churche and therefore praysing the Cardinals diligence and the deuotion of the king and queen on Christmas euen by his Buls he set forth a generall pardoÌ„ to all such as did truely reioyce for the same ¶ A copy of king Philips Letter written with his owne hand to Pope Iulius touching the restoring of the Realme of England MOst holy Father I wrote yesterday vnto Don Iohn Maurique Nouember 30. K. Phillips letter to the Pope tranâ—uted out of Spanish into English that he shoulde declare by worde of mouth or els write to your holynes in what good state the matter of religion stoode in this Realme and of the submission to your holinesse as to the chiefe As this day which is the feast of S. Andrew late in the euening we haue done God that seruice to whose onely goodnesse we must impute it and to your holynes who haue taken so great payne to gayne these soules that this realme with full generall consent of all them that represent the state being very peniteÌ„t for that was past and well bent to that they come to doe submitted themselues to youe holynes to that holy Sea whom at the request of the Queene and me your Legate did absolue And forasmuch as the sayd Don Iohn shall signify vnto your holinesse all that passed in this matter I will write no more therof but onely that the Queene I as most faythful deuout children of your holynes haue receiued the greatest ioy and comfort hereof that may be expressed with tong Considering that besides the seruice done to God hereby it hath chaunced in the time of your holynes to place as it were in the lappe of the holy Catholicke churche such a kingdome as this is And therfore I thinke I cannot be thankefull enough
much ado and a great number also to be sore afrayd Ye heard a little before the Councels letter sent to B. Boner signifiyng the good newes of Queene Mary to be not onely conceyued but also quicke with childe which was in the moneth of Nouember the xxviij day Of this child great talke began at this tyme to ryse in euery mans mouth with busy preparation and much ado especially amongst such as semed in England to cary Spanish hartes in English bodies In number of whom here is not to be forgotten nor defrauded of his condigne commendatioÌ„ for his woorthy affection toward his Prince and her issue one sir Rich. Southwel who being the same tyme in the parlament house when as the Lordes were occupied in other affaires matters of importance sodainly starting vp for fulnes of ioy brast out in these words folowing Tush my Maisters quoth he what talke ye of these matters I would haue you take some order for our yong maister that is now comming into the world apace The wordes of Sir Rich. Southwell â—n the Parliament house for his yong master lest he find vs vnprouided c. By the which words both of him and also by the foresaid letters of the counsaile and the common talke abroad it may appeare what an assured opinion was theÌ„ conceiued in mens heds of Queene Mary to be conceiued and quicke with child In so much that at the same tyme and in the same Parliament there was eftsoones a bill exhibited and an Act made vpon the same the words wherof for the more euidence I thought here to exemplificate as vnder followeth ¶ The wordes of the Acte ALbeit we the Lordes spirituall and temporal the commons in this present parliament assembled Ex sâ—at â—n 1. 2. Phil. Mar. cap. 10. haue firme hope confidence in the goodnes of almighty God that like as he hath hitherto miraculously preserued the Queenes maiesty from many great imminent perils and daungers euen so he will of his infinite goodnes geue her highnes strength the rather by our continuall prayers to passe well the danger of deliuerance of chylde The iudgement of the 〈…〉 in God 〈…〉 wherwith it hath pleased him to al our great comforts to blesse her Yet forasmuch as all things of this world be vncertaine and hauing before our eyes the dolorous experience of this inconstant gouernment during the tyme of the raigne of the late king Edward the 6. do plainly see the manifold inconueniences great dangers and perils that may ensue to this whole realme if foresight be not vsed to preuent all euill chances if they should happen For the eschewyng hereof we the Lordes spirituall temporall and the commons in this present Parliament assembled for and in consideration of a most speciall trust and confidence thot we haue and repose in the kings maiesty Order taken by Parliament for Q. Maries child for and coÌ„cerning the politike gouernment order and administration of this realm in the tyme of the yong yeres of the issue or issues of her maiesties body to bee borne if it should please God to call the Queenes highnes out of this present lyfe during the tender yeares of such issue or issues which God forbid according to such order and maner as hereafter in this present Acte his highnes most gracious pleasure is should be declared and set forth haue made our humble sute by the assent of the Queenes highnes that his maiestie would vouchsafe to accept and take vppon hym the rule order education and gouernment of the sayd issue or issues to bee borne as is aforesayd vpon which our sute beyng of his said maiestie most graciously accepted it hath pleased his highnesse not onely to declare that like as for the most part his maiesty verely trusteth that almighty God who hath hitherto preserued the Queenes maiesty to geue this realme so good an hope of certayne succession in the bloud royall of the same realme will assist her highnes with his graces and benedictions to see the fruite of her body well brought forrh Trust disapoynted lyue and able to gouerne whereof neither all this realme ne all the world besides should or coulde receiue more comfort then his maiesty should and would yet if such chaunce should happen hys maiesty at our humble desires is pleased and contented not onely to accept and take vpoÌ„ him the cure and charge of the education rule order and gouernmeÌ„t of such issues as of this most happy Mariage shall be borne betweene the Queenes highnes and him but also during the time of such gouernment would by all wayes and meanes study trauaile and employ hymselfe to aduance the weale both publike priuate of this realme and dominions thereunto belonging according to the sayd trust in his maiestye reposed with no lesse good will and affection then if his highnesse had bene naturally borne amongst vs. In consideration whereof be it enacted by the King and the Quenes most excellent maiesties by the assent of the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the authoritie of the same c. as it is to be seene in the Acte more at large ratified and confirmed at the same Parliament to the same entent and purpose ¶ Thus much out of the Acte and statute I thought to rehearse to the entent the Reader may vnderstand not so much how Parliaments may sometimes be deceiued as by this childe of Queene Mary may appeare as rather what cause we Englishmen haue to render most earnest thanks vnto almighty god who so mercifully against the opinion expectatioÌ„ and working of our aduersaries hath helped deliuered vs in this case which otherwise might haue opened such a window to the Spaniardes to haue entred and replenished this land that peradueÌ„ture by this tyme Englishmen should haue enioyed no great quiet in their owne countrey the Lord therefore make vs perpetually myndfull of his benefits Amen Thus we see then how man doth purpose but God disposeth as pleaseth him For all this great labour prouision and order taken in the Parliament house for their yoÌ„g maister long looked for commyng so surely into the world in the end appeared neither yong maister nor young maistresse that any man yet to this day can heare of Furthermore as the labour of the lay sort was herein deluded The Prayers of the Papistes of what litle effect they are with God so no lesse ridiculous it was to behold what litle effect the prayers of the Popes Churchmen had wyth almighty God who trauailed no lesse with their processions Masses and Collects for the happy deliueraunce of thys yong maister to come as here followeth to be seene ¶ A prayer made by D. Weston Deane of Westminster daily to be sayd for the Queenes deliueraunce O Most righteous Lord God which for the offence of the first woman hast threatened vnto all women a common sharpe A prayer for
holy fathers Church sauyng that one of these ix was not asked the question other wyse then thus whether hee would be an honest man as his father was before hym and aunswering yea he was so discharged by the friendship of my Lord William Haward as I haue vnderstanded He bade me tell hym what I would doe whether I would enter into one Church with the whole Realme as it is now or not No sayd I I will first see it prooued by the Scriptures Let me haue pen inke and bookes c. And I shall take vpon me plainly to set out the matter so that the contrary shall be prooued to be true let any man that wil conferre with me by writyng Steph Gardiner refused to haue the truth to be tryed by learning L. Chan. Nay that shall not be permitted thee Thou shalt neuer haue so much profered thee as thou hast now if thou refuse it and wilt not now condescend and agree to the catholike church Here are ij things Mercy and Iustice If thou refuse the Queenes mercy now then shalt thou haue Iustice ministred vnto thee Rog. I neuer offended nor was disobedieÌ„t vnto her grace The Bâ—â—shop◠〈…〉 stand bâ— theyr 〈…〉 yet wiâ—â— suffer 〈◊〉 men so doe and yet I will not refuse her mercy But if this shal be denied me to conferre by writing and to try out the truth then it is not wel but to far out of the way Ye your selues all the Bishops of the Realme brought me to the knowledge of the pretensed primacie of the Bishop of Rome when I was a yong man twenty yeares past and wil ye now without collation haue me to say and do the contrary I cannot be so perswaded L. Chan. If thou wilt not receiue the Bishop of Rome to be supreme head of the Catholike Church A fayrâ—â— tense to â—â—cuse yoâ—â— ignoraâ—â—â— then thou shalt neuer haue her mercy thou maist be sure And as touching conferring and triall I am forbidden by the Scriptures to vse any conferring and triall with thee For S. Paule teacheth me that I shall shun and eschew an heretike after one or two monitions knowing that such an one is ouerthrowen and is faulty in as much as he is condemned by his owne iudgement Rog. My L. I deny that I am an heretike prooue ye that first and then alledge the foresayd text But still the Lord Chancellor played on one string saying L. Chan. If thou wilt enter into one Church with vs c. tell vs that Gardineâ— wil 〈◊〉 to that 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 caÌ„not 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 or els thou shalt neuer haue so much proferred thee agayne as thou hast now Rog. I will fynd it first in the Scripture and see it tryed therby before I receiue hym to be supreme head Wor. Why do ye not know what is in your Creed Credo ecclesiam sanctam catholicam I beleeue the holy Catholike Church Rog. I fynde not the bishop of Rome there For Catholike signifieth not the Romish Church It signifieth the consent of all true teaching Churches of all tymes The Popâ— church pâ—â—â—ued not to be Catholicke and all ages But how should the Bishop of Romes Church bee one of them which teacheth so many doctrines y t are plainly and directly against the word of God Can that bishop be the true head of the Catholike Church that doth so that is not possible L. Chancellor Shew me one of them one one let me heare one Rog. I remembred my selfe that amongst so many I were best to shew one and sayd I will shew you one L. Chan. Let me heare that let me heare that Rog. The B. of Rome and hys Church say read and sing all that they do in their congregations in Latin Latin Seâ—â—uice which is directly and plainly against the first to the Corrinthians the 14. chapter L. Chan. I deny that I deny that that is against the word of God Let me see you prooue that how prooue ye that Rog. Thus I began to say the text from the beginning of the chap. Qui loquitur lingua Speaking a straungâ— tongue â—â—gaynst S. Paule c. to speake with tonge sayd I is to speake with a strange tong as Latine or Greeke c. and so to speake is not to speake vnto meÌ„ but to God But ye speak in Latin which is a strange tong wherfore ye speake not vnto men but vnto God * Imperfâ—â—â—tion meanyng God only at the most This he graunted that they speake not vnto men but vnto God L. Chan. Well then it is in vayne vnto men Rog. No not in vaine For one man speaketh in one tong and another in another tong and all well L. Chan. Nay I wil prooue then that he speaketh neyther to God nor to man but vnto the wynde Rog. I was willing to haue declared how and after what sort these two textes do agree for they must agree 1. Cor. 1â— To speak◠〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 To speakâ— both to 〈◊〉 and man To speakâ— neyther 〈◊〉 God not 〈◊〉 maÌ„ but 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 they be both the sayings of the holy Ghost spoken by the Apostle Paule as to witte to speake not to men but vnto God and to speake into the wynd and so to haue gone forward with the proofe of my matter begon but here arose a noyse and a confusion Then sayd the L. Chancellor L. Chan. To speake vnto God and not vnto God were vnpossible Rog. I will prooue them possible L. Haward No sayd my Lorde William Haward to my L. Chauncellour nowe will I beare you witnesse that hee is out of the way For he graunted first that they whiche speake in a straunge speach speake vnto God and now he sayth the contrary that they speake neither to God nor to man Rog. I haue not graunted or sayde turning me to my L. Haward as ye report I haue alledged the one text and now I am come to the other They must agree and I can make them to agree But as for you you vnderstand not the matter L. Haward I vnderstand so much that that is not possible This is a poynte of Sophistrie Secretary Bourne A 〈◊〉 Suaueâ— quoth Secretarye Bourne L. Chan. Then the Lord Chauncellor began to tell the L. Hawarde Anno 1555. â—ebruaâ—â— that when hee was in high Dutchlande they at Hale which had before prayed and vsed their seruice all in dutch began theÌ„ to turne part into latin part into dutch Worcest Yea and at Wittembergh to Rog. Yea but I could not be heard for the noise in an Uniuersitie were men for the most part vnderstande the Latine and yet not all in Latine And I would haue tolde the order haue gone forward both to haue answered my lord and to haue proued the thing that I had taken in hand but perceiuing their talking and noyse to be too noysome I was faine to thinke this in my heart suffering them in the meane while
ille natus subditus noster nondum explicatus fuerat à debitione certae cuiusdam pecuniae quā nostro aerario soluere iure tenebatur tamen maiorem vestri desyderij quam nostri debiti rationem habendam esse duximus Quin insuper animum voluntatem gratificandi vestrae Serenitati pro nostra mutua amicia in qua alia etiam re possumus cum oportunitas feret libenter ostendemus Deus Vest. Serenitatem diutissimè seruet incolumen Ex Regia nostra Westmonasterij 18. Febr. 1555. The same month the 19. day was a certaine intimation set foorth and printed in the name of Boner February 15. wherein was conteyned a general monition and strait charge geuen to euery man and woman within his Dioces The effect of B. Boners intimation sent into his dioces to receiue the Cardinalls absolution and to be reconciled to the Pope in the Lent nexte folowing to prepare themselues against Lent then neare approchyng to receyue the glad tidynges of peace and reconciliation sent from Pope Iulius 3. by Poole his Cardinall and Legate De Latere and so receyue also the ioyfull benefite of absolution beyng sent first from the Cardinall to Boner and from him to euerich of his Archdeacons to be ministred to euery priuate person within his Dioces that would come the said holy tyme of Lent to his Pastor or Curate to bee confessed and to receyue of hym wholesome counsaile penance and absolution Signifiyng moreouer that as he was authorised by the foresayd Cardinall so he for y e same purpose had indued with the like authoritie al and singular Pastors and Curates within his Dioces to reconcile and assoyle from their former heresie and schisme from the censures of the Church such as would resort vnto thē And lest any scruple or doubt rising peraduenture in their consciences should be any stay or let in this behalfe he had assigned and deputed therfore through his Dioces certain learned men to whom they might resort or els myght open their griefes to any of his Archdeacons or els come to hys owne person and so should be resolued And therefore all manner of doubtes and obstacles set aside hee straightly willed and commaunded euery man and woman to come to confession and to enioy this benefite of reconciliation and absolution agaynst the first Sonday next after Easter ensuyng and not to fayle For the which purpose he had specially commaunded the Pastours and Curates of euery parish to certifie vp in writyng the names of euery man and woman so reconciled and so forth The copy of which intimation here vnder followeth ¶ The declaration of the B. of London to be published to the lay people of his diocesse concernyng their reconciliation EDmund by the permission of God B. of London vnto all and singuler the lay people of his Diocesse doth send greeting in our sauiour Iesu Christ. Whereas this noble realme of England diuidyng it selfe from the vnitie of the catholike church and from the agreement in religion with all other christian Realmes hath bene besides many other miseries plagues which Gods indignation hath poured vpon it grieuously also vexed and sore infected with many and sondry sortes of sects of heretikes as Arrians Anabaptistes Libertines Zuinglians Lutherans and many other all which sectes be most repugnant and contrary one agaynst another all agaynst Gods truth and Christes Catholicke fayth whereupon hath growen such slaunder to the realme such malice and disagreement among our selues the inhabitants thereof such treasons tumultes and insurrections agaynst our prince such blasphemy and dishonour vnto God as no mans tong or pen is able to expresse It hath pleased the goodnes of God to cast his eye of mercy clemency vpon vs and to mooue the Popes holines to send his most godly messenger the most Reuerend father in God the L. Cardinall Poole Legate de Latere to bryng vs the glad tidings of peace and reconciliation to reduce and bryng home vnto the folde the lost sheepe that were gone astray whose message as it hath bene honourablye receyued of the Kyng and Queenes maiesties euen so the Lords spirituall and temporall and commons at the last Parliamente hath receyued it reuokyng all lawes the which in the tyme of schisme were promulgate against the authoritie of the Popes holynes and restoryng the same and the church of Rome to all that power which they had in this realme before the sayd schisme the which reconciliation was also most glad and ioyfully embraced as well of all the clergy and conuocation of the prouince of Cant. as also of many other persons and beyng so great necessary to be extended to euery person of the Realme it hath pleased the sayd L. Legates grace to geue imparte vnto me the sayd B. of London for my sayd Diocesse and to all such as I shall appoynt in that behalfe power authoritie to absolue and reconcile all and euery person therof as well of the Clergy as of the Laitie and as well men as women the which will renounce their errors and beyng penitent will humbly require to be restored to the vnitie of the Catholike church as by the letters of the sayde L. Legates grace sent vnto me and from me sent vnto euery of the Archdeacons within my dioces more at large may and doth appeare And forasmuch as in myne owne person as well for the multitude of people as distaunce of places I cannot minister this benefit vnto euery priuate person my selfe and for that also the holy tyme of Lent is now at hande in which euery true christen man ought to come vnto his owne Pastor and Curate to be of him confessed and to receyue at his hand wholesome counsaile penance and absolution these are therefore as well to geue knowledge vnto euery one of you as also to signifie declare that for that purpose I haue by the sayd authoritie chosen named and deputed and so by these presentes doe chuse and depute all and singuler pastors and curates hauing cure of soules within my Diocesse and beyng themselues reconciled herein that they and euery of them by authoritie hereof shall haue full power and authoritie to absolue all such as be lay persons of their parishes from heresie and schisme and from the censures of the Church into y e which they be fallen by occasion therof also to reconcile to the church al such which shal declare themselues penitent and desirous to enioy the benefit of the sayde reconciliation And whereas diuers pastors and curates in sondry parishes peraduenture bee not able to satisfye the myndes and to appease the consciences of some of theyr parishioners in cases that shal trouble them I haue therfore geuen also authoritie to euery Archdeacon of my dioces within his Archdeaconry to name and appoynt certayne of the best learned in euery Deanry of their Archdeaconry to supply that lacke so that euery man so troubled may repaire to any one of
bloude yee haue no life in you William sayd I reade the 6. of Iohn in deede howbeit I made no exposition on it Then said father Atwel when you read it I saide that you there might vnderstande howe that in the Sacrament of the aultar is Christes very natural body and bloud vnto the which you answered howe that you would take the scriptures as they are that you woulde meddle wyth no great exposition except that ye were dispensed with all Ah sayd the Uicar what say you to the blessed Sacrament of the aultar beleeuest thou not in it W. Hunter examined of the sacrament that the bread and wine is transubstantiated into the very body bloude of Christ William answered I learne no such thing in the 6. of Iohn as you speake of Why sayde the Uicare doest thou not beleue in the Sacrament of the aultare I beleue sayde William Hunter all that Gods word teacheth Why sayd the Uicar thou mayest learne this which I say plainly in the 6. of Iohn Then sayde William you vnderstand Christe wordes muche like the carnall Capernaites The Catholickâ— lyke to the Capernaites whych thoughte that Christe woulde haue geuen them his flesh to feede vppon which opinion our sauiour Christ corrected when he said The wordes which I speake to you are spirite and life Now quoth the Uicar I haue found you out now I see that thou art an hereticke in deede and that thou doest not beleeue in the sacrament of the aultar Then said William Hunter Heresy mistaken with the Papistes wheras you doubt my beliefe I would it were tried whether that you or I woulde stand faster in our faith Yea thou hereticke sayde the Uicar wouldest thou haue it so tried William Hunter aunswered that which you call heresie I serue my Lorde God withall Then sayd the Uicar canst thou serue God wyth heresie But William answered I would that you and I were euen now fast tied to a stake to prooue whether that you or I would stand strongest to our faith But the Uicare aunswered it shal not so be tried No quoth William I thinke so for if I might I thinke I knowe who woulde soonest recant for I durst sette my foote against yours euen to the death That we shall see quoth the Uicar and so they departed the Uicar threatning William much how that hee would complaine of him with other much communication which they had together Immediately after this Uicare of Weilde tolde maister Browne of the coÌ„munication which William Hunter and he had together Which when M. Browne vnderstoode The vicar complayneth to Iustice Browne of W. Hunter immediatly he sent for Williams father and the Constable one Robert Salmon For immediatly after William HuÌ„ter and the Uicar had reasoned together he tooke hys leaue of his father and fled because Woode the Uicare threatened him Now when the Constable and Williams father were come and were before M. Browne he asked where WilliaÌ„ Hunter was His father answered saying Iustice Browne sendeth for HuÌ„ters father if it please you Syr I knowe not where he is become No quoth maister Browne I will make thee tel where he is and fetche hym foorth also ere I haue done with thee Sir saide Williams father I know not where he is become nor where to seke for hym Then sayde M. Browne why diddest thou not bryng him wheÌ„ thou haddest him The fruite of the Popes doctrine to set the father agaynst the sonne An vnreasonable request of Iustice Browne The father pretended to seeke the sonne I promise thee if thou wilt not fetche him I will send thee to prison till I shal gette hym Wherefore see that thou promise me to fetch him or els it is not best to looke me in the face any more nor yet to rest in Burntwood Wel quoth M. Browne to Williams father see that thou seeke him foorth and bring him to me Williams father aunswered Syr would you haue me seeke out my sonne to be burned If thou bring him to me quoth M. Browne I will deale wel enough for that matter thou shalt not neede to care for the matter Fetch hym and thou shalt see what I will doe for him Moreouer if thou lackest money quoth he thou shalte haue some bad the Constable M. Salmon to geue him a crowne but Williams father tooke none of him Howbeit M. Browne would neuer rest till Williams father hadde promised him to seeke out his sonne And thus M. Brown sent the Constable home againe and Wiâ—liams father coÌ„maunding hym to seeke out William Hunter and then to come againe and bring him to him After that olde father Hunter had ridden a two or three dayes iourneyes to satisfie maister Brownes expectation it happened that William mette with his father in the high way as he trauailed and first he seeing his father came to hym and spake to hym and told him how that he thought that hee sought for hym and then hys father confessing it wept sore and sayde that maister Browne charged him to seeke him and bring him to him howbeit sayde he I will returne home agayne and saye I can not finde you But William saide The sonne meeteth with him in the way The working of nature betwene the father the sonne father I will go home with you saue you harmeles what soeuer commeth of it And thus they came home together but William as soone as he was come home was taken by the sayde Constable and laid in the stockes till the day Maister Browne hearing that William Hunter was come home sente for him to the Constable who broughte him immediately to maister Browne Now when William was come maister Browne said to him ah syrha are yee come and then by and by he commaunded the Bible to be brought William Hunter broughte before Iustice Browne and opened it and then began to reason wyth William on this maner saying I heare say you are a Scripture manne you and can reason much of the sixt of Iohn and expound as pleaseth you and turned the Bible to the sixt of S. Iohn and then he laid to his charge what an exposition hee made when the Uicare and he talked together And William sayde he vrged me to say so much as I did Wel quoth M. Browne because you can expound that place so well how say you to an other place turning to the xxij of S. Luke Talke betweene W. Hunter and Iustice Browne about the Sacrament Bread broken but not chaunged and maister Browne sayde looke heere quoth he for Christ sayth that the bread is his body To the which William aunswered the text sayth howe Christ tooke bread but not that he changed it into an other substaunce but gaue that which hee tooke and brake that which he gaue which was bread as is euident by the text For els he should haue had two bodies which to affirm I see no reason sayd William At the which answeare
M. Browne was very angry tooke vp the Bible and turned the leaues and then flong it downe againe in such a fury M. Browne in a pelting chafe that William could not wel finde the place againe wherof they reasoned Then M. Browne saide thou naughty boye wilt thou not take thyngs as they are but expounde them as thou wilt doth not Christ call the bread his body plainely and thou wilt not beleeue that the breade is hys body after the consecration thou goest about to make Christ a lier But William Hunter aunswered I meane not so sir but rather more earnestly to searche what the minde of Christ is in that holy Institution How Christ called bread his body wherin he commendeth vnto vs the remembraunce of his death passion resurrection and comming againe saying This dâ—e in the remembraunce of mee And also though Christe call the breade hys body as he doeth also say that hee is a vine a doore c. yet is not his body turned into breade no more then he is turned into a doore or vine Wherefore Christ called the breade his body by a figure At that worde M. Browne sayde thou art a villaine in dede Wilt thou make Christ a lier yet stil and was in such a furie with William and so raged that William could not speake a woorde M Browne in a rage but hee crossed him and scoffed at euerye woorde Wherefore William seeing him in suche furie desired hym that he woulde either heare him quietly and suffer hym to aunsweare for himselfe M. Browne sendeth vp William Hunter to B. Boner or else send him away To the which maister Browne aunsweared in deede I will sende thee to morrowe to my Lorde of London and hee shall haue thee vnder examination and thus lefte of the talke and made a letter immediately and sente William Hunter with the Constable to Boner Bishop of London who receiued William After that hee had read the letter and the Constable returned home againe the Bishoppe caused William to bee brought into a chamber where he begaÌ„ to reason with him in this maner I vnderstaÌ„d William Hunter quoth he by M. Brownes letter how that you haue had certaine communication with the vicare of Wielde Boners wordes to W. Hunter about the blessed sacrameÌ„t of the aultar how that ye could not agree wherupon M. Browne sent for thee to bring thee to the Catholicke faith from the which he sayth that thou art gon Howbeit if thou wilt be ruled by me thou shalt haue no harme for any thing that thou hast said or done in this matter William aunsweared saying I am not fallen from the Catholicke faith of Christ I am sure but do beleue it and confesse it with all my heart Talke betweene W. Hunter and the Bish. about the Sacrament Why quoth the Byshop how sayest thou to the blessed Sacrament of the aultar wilt thou not recant thy saying which thou confessedst before maister Browne howe that Christes bodye is not in the Sacrament of the aultare the same that was borne of the virgine Marie To the which William answered saying my Lorde I vnderstande y t M. Browne hath certified you of the talke which he and I had together and thereby ye knowe what I saide to him the which I wil not recant by Gods helpe Then said the Bishop I thinke thou art ashamed to beare a fagot and recant openly but if thou wilt recante thy sayinges I will promise thee Boner fayre proâ—mise to W. Hunter that thou shalt not be putte to open shame but speake the worde here nowe betwene me and thee and I wil promise thee it shal go no further and thou shalt goe home againe without any hurt William answeared and sayd my Lord if you wil lette me alone and leaue me to my conscience I will goe to my father and dwell with him or els with my maister againe W. Hunâ—â—â— not sufferâ—â— to haue 〈◊〉 consciencâ— free and so if no body will disquiet nor trouble my conscience I will keepe my conscience to my selfe Then sayd the Byshop I am content so that thou wilt goe to the Church and receiue and be shriuen and so continue a good Catholicke Christian. No quoth William I will not do so for all the good in the world Then quoth the Byshop if you will not do so I will make you sure enough I warrant you Wel quoth William you can doe no more then God will permitte you W. Huntâ—â— denyeth tâ— recant Wel quoth the bishop wilt thou not recant in deede by no meanes No quoth WilliaÌ„ neuer while I liue God willing Then the Bishop this talke ended commaunded hys men to put William in the stockes in his gatehouse Boner coâ—â—maundeth W. Hunâ—â—â— to the stockes W. Huntâ—â— 2. dayes 〈◊〉 2. nightes the stockâ—â— with a 〈◊〉 of bread a cuppe of water Hunter agayne refuâ—seth to 〈◊〉 his fayth 〈◊〉 Christ. where he sate two daies and nights onely with a crust of browne bread and a cuppe of water At the two daies end the bishop came to him and finding the cup of water and the crust of bread stil by him vpon the stocks sayd to his men take hym oute of the stocks and let him breake his fast with you Then they lette hym forth of the stockes but would not suffer hym to eate wyth them but called him hereticke And he said he was as lothe to be in their companie as they were to be in his After breakefaste the Bishop sent for William and demaunded whether he woulde recante or no. But William made him aunsweare howe that he woulde neuer recante that which he had confessed before men as concerning hys faith in Christ. Then the B. sayd that he wys no Christian but denied the faith in which he was Baptised But W. aunsweared I was baptised in the faith of the holy Trinitie the which I will not goe from God assisting me with his grace Then the Bishop sent hym to the conuicte prisone W. Hunter â—ayd in the conuict priâ—son with aâ— many yroâ—â— as he could beare and commaunded the keeper to lay yrons on him as manye as he coulde beare and moreouer asked him how old he was and William sayd that he was 19. yeare olde Well sayd the Bishop you wil be burned ere you be 20. yere old if you will not yeld your selfe better then you haue done yet William aunsweared God strengthen me in his truth and then he parted Hunter allowed an halfe peny a day to liâ—â— on the Bishop allowing him a halfpenie a day to liue on in bread or drinke Thus he continued in prison 3. quarters of a yeare In the which time he had beene before the bishop 5. times besides the time when he was condemned in the Consistorie in Paules the 9. day of Februarie at the which time I hys brother Robert Hunter was present These fiue were â—omkins Pigot Knight Haukes Laurence when
sore agaynst their wyls and where as I desired many and sondry tymes charitable redresse of their wrong doyngs in the vacation time I obtained many faire words and nothyng in deede Also desiring to haue sight of the booke of Statutes of the church for the knowledge of my duety and theirs I could not obtayne Desiring to haue a key of y e Chapter seale as my L. of Bathe had they would not deliuer it but vpon conditions yet was I content to be brideled receiuyng it as pleased them to geue it And further requiring the sight of necessary euidences for the declaration of diuers thyngs in trauers of my right they would in no wyse graunt it And thereupon consideryng their vngentlenes I mooued the quo warranto knowyng right well that if they should shew any substantiall grant vnder the kings seale for their corporation it must therein appeare the Bish. to be the hed and euer hath bene vnder the kyng for other they neuer haue nor had except they would returne to Rome againe as I trust they will not And yet perceiuyng afterward that they had no speciall graunt to shew or els such as they would not shew I my selfe for the respect of vnitie wrote my letters to the kings Attorney by reason whereof the quo warranto was stayed and so yet remaineth But touching the certificate y e kings subsidie beyng due at Michaelmas last and forborne tyll after Christmas and lawfully demaunded afore they dyd vtterly refuse to pay both to my Uice collector and to my selfe except I would take it of theÌ„ in portions not knowing where to aske the rest and it is committed vnto me in the Kings roll a whole summe in grosse to be receyued of the Canons Residentiaries for their diuideÌ„t who because they cannot agree in deuiding would haue the kings maiestie to tary for hys money till they can agree to make diuision And I cannot demaund it of any perticular person nor at any perticular place Wherfore I most humbly beseech your fatherly goodnes for the Lordes sake to persist and continue my good Lord and friend vnto such tyme as ye fynd me eyther desiring to be defended in my wrong or not willyng to put the iudgement of my right cause into your hands And because that the residue of matters touchyng them and their vngentle vntrue and vngodly doyngs is too long and I haue molested you too much with this my tedious letter I shall now surcease humbly beseeching your good Lordship to accept in good part this my boldnesse proceedyng of necessitie and to pardon it for the loue of our Lorde Iesu who saue and keepe you in health comfort and honor long to endure for th aduancement of his glory Written at Aburguily this ix of March Your Lordships to command during lyfe R. F. And thus you haue heard the first trouble of this blessed Martyr of the Lord in King Edwards dayes wyth the whole discourse thereof Which we thought the rather here to expresse to geue other good bishops warning to be more circumspect whom they should trust and haue about them Briefly in few wordes to conclude this processe B. Farrer partly vpon the importunate sute of his aduersaries partly vppon the sinister and infortunate fall of the good Duke of Somerset by whom he had bene before promooted and maynteined hauyng but small fauour shewed was deteined in prison till the death of king Edward and the commyng in of Queene Mary and popish religion whereby a new trouble rose vpon hym being now accused and examined for his fayth and doctrine The processe of which his trouble here likewyse followeth After that the foresayd M. Farrer Bishop of S. Dauids had bene long deteined in custody vnder sureties in the raigne of king Edward not for any iust cause of hys part deserued but by reason that he had bene promoted by the D. of Somerset and now after his fall he found fewer friends to support him agaynst such as hunted after his Bishoprike at length after the decease of king Edward by the commyng in of Queene Mary the state of religion began to be chaunged and altered The secoâ—â— trouble oâ— B. Farrâ—â— the tyme 〈◊〉 Q. Mary Whereby a new trouble rose vpon hym beyng now accused and examined not for any matter of Premunire but for his fayth and doctrine Whereupon he was called before the Bish. of Winchester with M. Hooper M. Rogers M. Bradford M. Saunders and others aforesayde the 4. of February On the which day hee should also with them haue bene condemned but because laisure or list did not so well then serue the Bish. his condemnation was deferred and he sent to prison agayne where he continued tyll the 14. day of the sayd moneth of February What his examinations aunswers were before the said B. of Winchester so much as remayned and came to our handes I haue here annexed in maner as followeth ¶ The answer of Rob. Farrer B. of S. Dauids before Winchester and others AT his first commyng and kneelyng before my Lorde Chauncellour the Bishop of Duresme The talle 〈◊〉 â—R Farâ—â—â—â—efore thâ—â— of 〈…〉 and the Bish. of Worcester who sate at the table and Maister Rochester Maister Southwell Maister Bourne and other standing at the tables end the Lord Chauncellor said vnto hym on this sort Winchester Now sir you haue heard how the world goeth here Farrer If it like your honor I know not Winch. What say you Doe not you know things abroad notwithstanding you are a prisoner Farrer No my L. I know not Winchest Lo what a froward fellow is this Farrer If it please your Lordship how should I know any thyng abroad beyng a prisoner Winch. Haue ye not heard of the commyng in of the Lord Cardinal Farrer I know not my L. Cardinall but I heard that a Cardinall was come in but I did not beleue it and I beleue it not yet Worcest I pray your Lordship said the B. of Worcester tell hym your selfe that he may know what is done Winch. The Queenes Maiesty and the Parliament B. Farrar 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 hath restored religion into the same state it was in at the beginnyng of the raigne of K. Henry the 8. Ye are in y e Queens debt and her maiesty will be good vnto you if you will returne to the catholike church Farrer In what state I am concernyng my debtes to the Queenes Maiestie in the Court of Excheker my Lorde Treasurer knoweth and the last tyme that I was before your honor the first tyme also I shewed you that I had made an othe neuer to consent nor agree B. 〈…〉 Pope that the Bish. of Rome should haue any power or iurisdiction within this Realme and further I need not to reherse to your Lordship you know it well enough Bourne You wer once abiured for heresie said M. Bourn in Oxford Farrer That was I not Bourne You were Farrer I was neuer it is not true Bourne You went
from S. Dauids to Scotland Farrer That did I not Bourne You did Farrer That did I neuer but I went from Yorke into Scotland Bourne Ah so said I you went with Barlow Farrer That is true but neuer from S. Dauids Bourne You caried bookes out of Oxford to the Archb. of Yorke L. Lee Farrer That did I not Bourne You did Farrer I did not but I caried old bookes from s. Oswalds to the B. of Yorke Bourne You supplanted your maister Farrer That did I neuer in my lyfe Bourne By my faith you did Farrer Forsooth I did not neuer in my life but I did shield and saue my Maister from danger and that I obteined of King Henry the eight for my true seruice I thanke God therefore Bourne My L. said M. Bourne to my L. Chauncellor he hath an ill name in Wales as euer had any Farrer That is not so Whosoeuer sayth so they shall neuer be abâ—e to prooue it Bourne He hath deceyued the Queene in diuers summes or money Farrer That is vtterly vntrue I neuer deceiued king nor Queene of one peny in my life and you shall neuer be able to prooue that you say Winchest Thou art a false knaue Farrer Then Farrer stood vp vnbidden for all that whyle he kneeled and sayd No my Lord I am a true man I thanke God for it I was borne vnder King Henry the seuenth I serued King Henry the eight and K. Edward the sixt truely and haue serued the Queenes Maiestie that now is truely with my poore heart and word more I could not do and I was neuer false nor shall be by the grace of God Winch. How sayest thou wilt thou be reformable Farrer My L. if it like your honor I haue made an othe to God and to K. Henry the 8. and also to K. Edward and in that to the Queenes Maiestie the which I can neuer breake while I liue to dye for it Duresme You haue made another oth before Farrer No my Lord I neuer made another oth before Duresme You made a vow Farrer That did I not Winch You made a profession to lyue without a wyfe Farrer No my Lorde if it lyke your honour that did I neuer I made a profession to lyue chaste not without a wyfe Worcest You were sworne to him that was M. of your house Farrer That was I neuer Winchest Well you are a froward knaue we wil haue no more to do with you seing that you will not come we wil be short with you that you shall know within this seuennight Farrer I am as it pleaseth your honour to call me but I cannot breake my othe which your Lordship your selfe made before me and gaue in example the which confirmed my conscience Then I can neuer breake that othe whilest I lyue to dye for it Duresme Well sayeth he he standeth vpon his othe call an other My L. Chauncellor then did ring a little bell and M. Farrer said I pray God saue the King Queenes maiesties long to coÌ„tinue in honor to gods glory their comfortes and the comfort of the whole Realme and I pray God saue all your honors and so he departed After these examinations thus ended B. Farrer so remayned in prison vncondemned till the xiiij day as is aforesaid of February then was sent down into Wales there to receiue sentence of condemnation Who then vpoÌ„ the 26. of February in the Church of Carmarthen beyng brought by Griffith Leyson Esquire shirife of the Countie of Carmarthen was there personally presented before Henry Bish. of S. Dauids and Constantine the publike Notarie which Henry there and then discharged the said Shiriffe and receyued hym into his owne custodie further committing hym to the keping of Owen Iones and thereupon declared vnto the sayd M. Farrer the great mercy and clemency that the King and Queenes highnes pleasure was to be offered vnto him which he there dyd offer vnto the sayd M. Farrer that is to say that if hee would submit himselfe to the lawes of this Realme and conforme hymselfe to the vnitie of the vniuersall catholike church he should be receiued and pardoned and after that seeyng the sayd M. Farrer to geue no aunswer to the premisses the sayd B. ministred vnto hym these Articles followyng ¶ Articles deuised against B. Farrer 1 FIrst whether he beleeueth the mariage of priests to be lawfull by the lawes of God holy church or no 2 Item whether he beleeueth Articles obâ—ected agaynst B. Farrar that in the blessed Sacrament of the aultar after the wordes of consecration duely pronounced by the priest the very body bloud of Christ is really and substantially conteined without the substaÌ„ce of bread and wyne Unto the which articles the said B. required the sayd M. Farrer to answer vpon his allegeance The answere of B. Farrar To which he said he would aunswer when he sawe a lawfull commission and would make no further answer at that tyme. Whereupon the sayd B. taking no aduauntage vpon the same aunswer committed him to the sayde keeper to be kept in prison vntill a new monition and in the meane tyme to deliberate with himselfe for his further answer to the premisses ¶ Another examination of the Bish of S. Dauids before Henry Morgan the pretensed Bishop of S. Dauids George Constantine his Register and others the last of February Ann. 1555. THis day and place Morgan the pretensed Byshop of S. Dauids sittyng as Iudge An other examination of B. Farrar ministred vnto Bishop Farrer there personally present before hym certaine Articles and Interrogatories in writing which beyng openly read and ministred vnto hym the sayd B. Farrer refused to aunswere vntill he might see his lawfull Commission and authoritie Whereupon the foresayd pretensed Bishop of S. Dauids did pronounce him as Contumax and for the punishment of this his contumacie to be counted Pro confesso and so did pronounce him in writyng which beyng done he committed the sayd Bish. to the custody of Owen Ihones vntill Monday next beyng the 4. day of March then to be brought agayne into the same place betweene one and two Another appearance of the said B. Farrer before Morgan the pretensed Bishop of S. Dauids ITem the day and place appointed An other appearaunce of B. Farrar the said Bish. appearing agayne before the pretensed B. humbly submittyng hymselfe as ready to aunswer to the articles and positions aboue mentioned gently required the copy of the articles and a competent terme to be assigned vnto hym to answer for hymselfe which beyng graunted vnto hym Thursday next beyng assigned vnto hym betweene one and thre to answer precisely and fully so he was committed againe to custody as aboue Another appearance of the said Bishop ON Thursday as was appointed An other appearaunce of the sayd Bishop which was the 7. of March the said B. personally again appeared where he exhibited a certaine bill in writing
according to the statute yet was I faine for the zeale of vnitie not to see their vncurteous deedes departing with M. Ferlee for the auoyding of theyr malice and enuy and gaue that office for the amitie of George vnto M. Chaunter his sonne in lawe This Chaunter was D. Yong. and to D. Mericke the office of Cardigan But seeyng afterward theyr couetous respect to their owne glory and lucre not regardyng the reformatioÌ„ of sinne and especially of shameles whoredome I was compelled to remooue them D. Yong and D. Mericke remoued by B. Farrar froÌ„ their offices sore agaynst their wylles and whereas I desired many and sundry tymes charitable redresse of their wrong doings in the vacation tyme I obteyned many fayre wordes and nothing in deede And desiring to haue sight of the booke of Statutes of the Church for the knowledge of my duetie and theyrs The wronges which B. Farrar receâ—ued by Thomas Yong and D. Mericke I could not obteine Desiring to haue a key of the Chapter house seale as my L. of Bath had they would not deliuer it but vpon conditions yet was I contented to be brideled receiuyng it as it pleased them to geue it And further requiring the sight of necessary euidences for the declaration of diuers thyngs in trauers of my right they would in no wyse graunt it And thereupon consideryng theyr vngentlenesse I mooued the Quo warranto knowyng right well that if they should shew any substantiall graunt vnder the kings seale for their corporation it must therin appeare the B. to be the head and euer hath bene vnder the king for other they neyther haue nor had except they would returne to Rome againe as I trust they will not And yet perceiuyng afterward that they had no speciall graunt to shew or els such as they would not shew I my self for the respect of vnitie wrote my letters to the Kyngs Attorney by reason wherof the Quo warranto was stayed and so yet remayneth But as touching the certificate the kings subsidie beyng due at Michaelmas last and forborne til after Christmas and lawfully demanded afore they did vtterly refuse to pay both to my Uice collector and to my selfe except I would take it of them in portions not knowyng where to aske the rest and it is committed vnto me in the kings roll a whole summe in grosse to be receyued of the Canons residentaries for their Diuident who because they cannot agree in diuiding would haue the kings maiesty to tary for his money till they can agree to make diuision and I connot demand it of any perticular person nor at any perticular place Wherfore I most humbly beseech your fatherly goodnes for the Lordes sake to persist and continue my good Lord and friend vnto such time as ye finde me either desiring to be defended in my wroÌ„g or not willyng to put the iudgemeÌ„t of my right cause into your hands And because that the residue of matters touching them and their vngeÌ„tle vntrue and vngodly doyngs is too long and I haue molested you too much with this my tedious letter I shal now surcease humbly beseeching your good Lordship to accept in good part this my boldnes proceding of necessity and to pardon it for the loue of our Lord Iesu who saue and keep you in helth comfort and honor long to endure for the aduauncement of his glory Written at Agurguily this ix of March Your Lordships to command during lyfe R. F. ¶ The history of one Rawlins White burned at Cardiffe in Wales about the moneth of March for the testimony of Christes Gospell reported by Iohn Dane beyng yet alyue who was almost continually with hym duryng his trouble vnto hys death FOr so much as we haue here passed the history of Maister Farrer Rawlins White Martyr burned at Cardiffe in Wales burned at the town of CarmardeÌ„ in Wales I thought to adioyne and accompany with the same the history also of one Rawlins White a Fisherman whiche both in the like cause and in the same countrey of Wales also about the same moneth of March and yere aforesayd gaue his life like a valiaÌ„t souldior of Iesus Christ to martyrdom and was burned at Cardiffe the proces of whose story here followeth expressed more at large This Rawlins was by his calling or occupation a Fisherman liuing continuing in the said trade by the space of xx yeres at the least in the town of Cardiffe beyng as a man of his vocation might be one of a very good name well accompted amongst hys neighbours As touchyng his religion at the first it can not otherwyse be knowen but that he was a great partaker of the superstitioÌ„ and Idolatry that then was vsed I meane in the raigne of K. Henry the 8. But after that God of his mercy had raysed vp the light of his Gospell thorough the blessed gouernment of K. Edward the vj. here in this Realme of England this Rawlins began partly to mislike that which before hee had embraced and to haue some good opinion of that which before by the iniquitie of the tyme had ben concealed from him and the rather to bring this good purpose and intent of his to passe he began to be a diligeÌ„t hearer and a great searcher out of the truth The desirous minde of Rawlins to search for truth But because the good man was altogether vnlearned and withall very simple he knew no ready way how hee might satisfie his great desire At length it came in hys mynde to take a speciall remedy to supply hys necessite which was this He had a little boy which was his own sonne The godly inteÌ„t of Rawlins in setting his soÌ„ne to schoole which childe he set to schoole to learne to read English Now after the little boy could read indifferently wel his father euery night after supper sommer and winter would haue the boy to read a piece of the holy scripture now and then of some other good booke In which kind of vertuous exercise the olde man had such a delight pleasure that as it semed he rather practised himself in the study of Scripture then in the trade or science which before tyme he had vsed so that Rawlins within few yeares in the said tyme of K. Edward The meanes whereby Rawlins first came to knowledge through the help of his little sonne as a special minister appointed by god no dout for that purpose through much conscience besides profited went forward in such sort that he was able not onely to resolue himselfe touching his owne former blindnes ignoraÌ„ce but was also able to admonish and instruct other and therfore when occasion serued he would go from one place to an other Rawlins by the meanes of his yong soÌ„ne came to the knowledge of the Scripture visiting such as he had best hope in By which his doyng he became in that countrey both a notable and open professor of
the Lordes wrath waxed hoat so doth it vnto vs. So that there is no remedye but that for it is better late to turne then neuer to turne wee confesse our faultes euen from the bottome of our hartes with harty repentaunce which God worke in vs all for his mercyes sake we runne vnto the Lord our God which is exorable mercifull sory for the euil poured out vpon vs and crie out vnto him with Daniel saying we haue sinned we haue sinned grieuously oh lord God agaynst thy maiesty He exhorteth to repentaunce and prayer and to bewayle our sinnes before the Lord our God we haue heaped iniquitye vpon iniquity the measure of our transgressions floweth ouer so that iust is thy vengeaunce and wrath fallen vpon vs. For wee are very miserable we haue contemned thy longe suffering wee haue not harkened to thy voyce When thou hast called vs by Preachers we hardened our hartes and therefore now deserue that they send thy curse hereupon to harden our hartes also that we should henceforth haue eyes and see not eares and heare not hartes and vnderstand not leaste wee shoulde conuert and be saued Oh be mercifull vnto vs spare vs good Lord and all thy people whom thou hast dearely bought Let not thine enemies triumph altogether and alwayes agaynst thee for then will they be puft vppe Looke downe and beholde the pittyfull complayntes of the poore let the sorowefull sighing of the simple come in thy fighte and bee not angry with vs for euer Turne vs oh Lorde GOD of hostes vnto thee and turne thee vnto vs that thou mayest be iustified in thy sweete sentences and ouercome whē thou are iudged as now thou art of our aduersaryes For they say where is theyr God Can God deliuer them now Canne theyr Gospell serue them Oh Lord howe long for the glorye of thy name and for thy honors sake in the bowels and bloud of Iesus Christ we humbly beseech thee come and help vs for we are very miserable On this sort I say dearely beloued let vs publickely and priuately bewayle our sinnes but so that hereto we ioyne ceasing from wilfulnesse sinne of purpose for els the Lord heareth not our prayers as Deuid sayth And in S. Iohn it is written The prayers o◠sinners be not hearde The impenitent sinners God heareth not Nowe impenitent are they which purpose not to amend theyr liues As for example not only such which folow still theyr pleasures vncleannes carnality but those also which for feare or fauor of men doe agaynst theyr conscience to consent to the Romish ragges and resort to the rotten Religion Romish rages rotten religion communicating in Seruice ceremonies wyth the Papistes thereby declaring themselues to loue more the worlde then God to feare man more then Christ to dread more the losse of temporall things then of spirituall in whom it is euident the loue of God abideth not For he that loueth the world hath not Gods loue abiding in him sayth Saynt Iohn therefore my deare hartes and deare agayne in the Lord remember what you haue professed Christes Religion and name and the renouncyng of the Deuill Sinne and the world Remember that before yee learned A. B. C. your lesson was Christes crosse Forgette not that Christ will haue no Disciples but such as will promise to deny thēselues take vp their crosse marke The A. B. C. of the Christians beginneth with Christes Crosse. take it vppe and folowe him and not the multitude custome c. Consider for Gods sake that if wee gather not with Christe wee scatter abroade What should it profite a man to winne the whole worlde and loose his owne soule We must not forget that this life is a wildernesse and not a Paradise here is not our home we are now in warrefare we must needes fight or els be taken prisoners Of all thinges we haue in this life we shall cary nothing with vs. If Christ be our Captayne we must follow him as souldiours If we keepe company with him in affliction we shal be sure of his society in glory If we forsake not him he will neuer forsake vs. If we confesse him he will confesse vs but if we deny him he will deny vs. If we be ashamed of him he will bee ashamed of vs. Wherefore as he forsooke his father and heauen all thinges to come to vs They neuer lose that follow Christ. so let vs forsake all thinges and come to him being sure and most certayne that we shall not lose thereby Your children shall finde and feele it double yea treble whatsoeuer you loose for the Lordes sake and you shall finde and feele peace of conscience and frēdship with God which is more worth then all the goodes of the world My dearely be loued therefore for the Lordes sake consider these thinges which now I write vnto you of loue for my Vale last farewell for euer in this present life Turne to the Lord repent you your euill and vnthankefull life declare repentaunce by the fruites take time while you haue it come to the Lord whiles he calleth you run into his lappe whiles his armes be open to embrace you seeke him whiles he may be found call vpon him whiles time is conuenient forsake and flie from all euill both in religion He exhorteth to amendement in religion and conuuersation and in the rest of your life and conuersation Let your light so shine before men that they maye see your woorkes and prayse God in the day of his visitation Oh come agayne come agayne you straunge children and I will receiue you sayeth the Lorde Conuert and turne to me and I will turne vnto you Why wyll ye needes perish As sure as I liue sweareth the Lorde I will not your death turne therefore vnto me Can a woman forgette the childe of her wombe If she should yet will I not forget you saith the Lod your God I am he I am he which put away your sinnes for mine owne sake The Lord watcheth to performe his worde doublewise O then deare frendes turne I saye vnto your dearest father Cast not these his sweete and louing wordes to the grounde and at your tayle for the Lord watcheth on his word to performe it which is in two sortes to them that lay it vp in theyr hartes and beleue it will he pay all and eternall ioy and comfort But to thē that cast it at theyr backes and will forget it to them I say will he poure out indignation and eternall shame Wherefore I hartely yet once more beseech and pray you and euery of you not to contemne this poore and simple exhortation which nowe out of prison I make vnto you or rather the Lord by me Loth would I be a witnesse agaynst you in the last day Bradford must be a witnes in the last day to them that reiect his coūsaile as of truth I must be if ye repent not
behauiour there Oh if there were in those men that are so present at the Masse eyther loue to God or to theyr brethren then woulde they for the one or bothe openly take Gods part and admonish theyr people of their idolatry They feare man more then hym which hath power to cast both soule and bodye to hell fire they halte on bothe knees they serue two maysters God haue mercy vppon suche and open theyr eyes with his eye salue that they may see that they which take no part with God are agaynst God and that they whiche gather not wyth Christ doe scatter abroade Oh that they woulde read what S. Iohn sayth will be done to the fearefull The counsayle geuen to the Churche of Laodicea is good counsaile for suche But to returne to you agayne dearely beloued be not yee ashamed of Gods Gospell It is the power of God to saluation to all those that doe beleue it 2. Timothy 1. Romans 1. Be therefore partakers of the afflictions as God shal make you able knowyng for certayne that he will neuer tempt you farther then hee will make you able to beare 1. Corinth 10. Philip. 1. 1. Peter 3. Math. 5. and thinke it no small grace of God to suffer persecution for Gods truth for the spirite of God resteth vpon you and ye are happie as one day yee shall see Read 2. Thess. 1. Heb. 12. As the fire hurteth not gold but maketh it finer so shall yee be more pure by suffering with Christ. 1. Pet 1. The flayle and wind hurteth not the wheat but clenseth it froÌ„ the chaffe And ye dearly beloued are Gods wheate feare not therefore the flayle feare not the fanning winde feare not the milstone feare not the ouen Persecution compared to the flayle which hurteth not but clenseth the wheat for all these make you more meete for the Lordes owne toothe Sope though it be blacke soyleth not the clothe but rather at the length maketh it more cleane so doth the blacke Crosse helpe vs to more whitenes if God strike with his battledore Because ye are Gods sheepe prepare your selues to the slaughter alwayes knoing that in the sight of the Lord our death shall be precious The soules vnder the aulter looke for vs to fill vp their number Romans 8. 1. Peter 5. Mathew 10. happy are we if God haue so appoynted vs. How soeuer it be dearely beloued cast your selues wholly vpon the Lord with whome all the heares of your heades are numbred so that not one of them shall perish Will we nill we we must drinke Gods cuppe if he haue appoynted it for vs. Drinke it willingly then Psalme 75. 1. Pet. 4. and at the first when it is full least peraduenture if we linger we shall drinke at the length of the dregges with the wicked if at the beginning we drinke not with his children for with theÌ„ his iudgement beginneth and when he hath wrought his will on mount Syon then will he visite the nations round about Submit your selues therefore vnder the mighty hande of the Lorde 1. Peter 5. Romans 8. No man shall touche you without his knowledge When they touch you therfore know it is your weale God therby will worke to make you like vnto Christ here that yee may be also like vnto him els where Acknowledge your vnthankfulnes and sinne and blesse God that correcteth you in the world 1. Cor. 11. because ye shall not be damned with the world Otherwise might he correct vs then in making vs to suffer for righteousnes sake but this he doth because we are not of the world Call vppon his name through Christ for his helpe as hee commaundeth vs. Beleeue that he is mercifull to you heareth you and helpeth you Psalme 50. Psalme 22. I am with him in trouble and will deliuer him sayth hee Knowe that God hath appoynted boundes ouer the whiche the Deuill and all the worlde shall not passe If all thinges seeme to be agaynst you yet say with Iob If he will kill me I will hope in hym Read the 91. Psalme and pray for me your poore brother and fellow sufferer for Gods Gospelles sake his name therefore be praysed and of his mercy he make me you worthy to suffer with good conscience for his names sake Die once we must and when we knowe not Happy is that death which seeing once it must needes be payd is bestowed vpon the Lord. happy are they whome God geueth to pay Natures debte I meane to dye for his sake Here is not our home therefore let vs accordingly consider thinges alwayes hauing before our eyes the heauenly Ierusalem Heb. 12. Apoc. 21 22 the way thether to be by persecutions the deare frendes of God howe they haue gone it after the example of our Sauioure Iesus Christ whose footesteppes let vs followe euen to the gallowes if God so will not doubting but that as he within three dayes rose agayne immortall euen so wee shall doe in our tyme that is when the trumpe shall blow and the Angell shall shoote and the sonne of man shall appeare in the cloudes with innumerable sainctes and Aungels in maiestie and greate glory then shall the dead arise and we shall be caught vp into the cloudes to meete the Lorde and so be alwayes with hym Comfort your selues with these wordes and praye for me for Gods sake E carcere 19. Nouemb. 1553. Iohn Bradford * To sir Iames Hales Knight then prisoner in the Counter in Bredstreate THe God of mercy and father of all comfort plentifully poure out vpon you and in you his mercye Another letter of M. Bradford to Syr Iames Hales Knight and wyth his consolations comforte and strengthen you to the end for his and our Christes sake Amen Although right worshipfull sir many causes myght moue me to be content with crying for you to your God and my God that he woulde geue you grace to perseuâ—re well as he hath right notably begunne to the great glory of his name and comfort of all suche as feare him as lacke of learning of familiaritie yea acquayntance for I think I am vnknown to you both by face and name and other such like thinges yet I cannot content my selfe but presuming something to scrible vnto you not that I thynke my scribling can do you good but that I might declare my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and compassion loue and effection I beare towardes your maistership which is contented yea desirous with vs poore misers and to confesse Christes Gospell in these perilous times and dayes of tryall Oh Lord God how good art thou which doest thus gleane out grapes I meane children for thy self and brethren for Christ Looke good M. Hales on your vocation not many Iudges How God gleaneth out his people not many knightes not myny landed men not many riche men and wealthye to â—iue as you are hath God chosen to suffer for his sake as hee hath nowe
I was troubled at my being with you but now through my licentious obeying that affect I am fallen so that a whole legion of spirituum malorum possesseth me The Lord whom I only with mouth my hart stil abiding both in hardnes wilfulnes call vpon deliuer me and helpe me And for Gods sake geue you hartie thanks for the great benefite of restitution Pray to the Lord that at the length I may once returne to the obedience of his good will Amen I thanke you for your cheese so doth father Latymer as vnknowen for I did geue it him he saith he did neuer eate better cheese and so I dare lay he did not I thanke him I am as familier with him as with you yea God so mooueth hym against me that his desire is to haue me come dwel with him when so euer I will and welcome This doe I write yet ones more to occasion you to be thankfull for mee to y t Lord which by all meanes sheweth nothyng but most high loue to me And I againe a very obstinate rebellion Pray therfore for me in hast The sinnefull I. Bradford ¶ William Minge William Minge dyed in prison THe next day after M. Bradford I. Leafe did suffer in Smithfield Wil. Minge priest died in prison at Maid stone being there in bonds for religion like to haue suffered also if he had continued the fury of his aduersaries whose nature was to spare fauor none that fauored christes pure gospel which W. Minge with as great constaÌ„cy boldnes yelded vp his life in prison as if it had pleased God to haue called him to suffer by the fire as the other good and godly men had done at the stake and as hee himselfe was ready also so to doe if it had pleased God to haue called him thereunto ¶ Iames Treuisam buried in the fields VPon the 3. of Iuly 1555. died one Iames Treuisam in the parish of s. Margaret in Lothbury The story of Iames Treuisam buryed in the fieldes and summoned after his death vpon a sonday who being impotent lame kept his bed for he could not rise out of it a long time This Treuisam had a seruaÌ„t one I. Smal which red on the Bible as he was in reading Berd the Promooter came to the house would needs go vp the staires where he found 4 persons besides him and his wife to wit the yong maÌ„ that red two men a woman All which folkes the said Berd the Promooter there being apprehended caried to the Counter where they remained about a fortnight for all the frends they coulde make Moreouer the said Berd would haue had also Ia. the lame man himself to Newgate in a cart brought the cart to the dore but for neighbors Neuertheles the poore man was faine to put in two sureties for his forth coÌ„ming for he could not go out of his bed being not only impoteÌ„t but also very sick the same time So within a few dais the said Iames lying in extremes the person of the church named M. Farthing came to him had communicatioÌ„ with him M. Farthing person of Saint Margarets in Lothbery accuser of Iames. agreed wel so departed It hapned after y e priest was come down into the street there met him one Toller a Founder Yea saith he be ye agreed I wil accuse you for he denieth the sacrament of the altar Upon that the person went to him againe then the priest he could not agree And so the parson went to the B. of London tolde hym The B. answered that he should be burnt and if he were dead he should be buried in a ditch And so when he dyed the parson was against his wife as much as he could neither would let her haue the coffine to put him in nor any thing els but was faine to beare him vpoÌ„ a table to More field there was he buried The same night the body was cast vp aboue the ground his sheet taken from hym and he left naked After this the owner of the field seyng hym buried him agayne a fortnight after the Sumner came to his graue and summoned hym to appeare at Paules before his Ordinary to answer to such things as shold be layd against hym But what more befel vpon him I haue not certainly to say ⧠The history of M. Iohn Bland Preacher and Martyr constantly suffering for the Gospell of Iesus Christ. THe 12. of Iuly I. Bland I. Frankesh Nich. Sheterden Humfry Middleton were al 4. burned at Cant. together Iuly 12. Iohn Bland Iohn Frankesh Martyrs for one cause of the which number Frankesh Bland were ministers preachers of the word of God The one beyng parson of Adesham the other the vicar of Roluindon This M. Bland was a man so little borne for his owne commoditie that no part of his life was separated from the common publike vtilitie of all meÌ„ For his first doyngs were there imployed to the bringing vp of childreÌ„ in learnyng vertue Under whom were trayned diuers towardly yong men which euen at this present do handsomly florish M. Bland scholemaster to D. Sandes somtymes B. of Worceter now Archb. of Yorke In the number of whoÌ„ is D. Sands a man of singuler learning worthines as may well beseeme a scholer meet for such a scholemaister whom I here gladly name for his singuler gifts of vertue and erudition After this he comming to the ministery in the church of god or rather being called thereto was inflamed w t incredible desire to profit the congregation which may appere by this that where as he was cast into Cant. prison for y e preaching of the gospel deliuered once or twise froÌ„ theÌ„ce at the sute of his frends yet would he needs preach the gospel againe as soone as he was deliuered Whereupon hee being the third time appreheÌ„ded M. Blaâ—â— offered his 〈◊〉 to be deâ—â—â—uered 〈◊〉 when his frends yet once again would haue found the means to haue deliuered him if he would haue promised to abstaine from preachyng he stood in it earnestly that he would admit no such conditioÌ„ notably wel expressing vnto vs the maner exaÌ„ple which we read in the apostle Paule Who shal separate vs from the loue of Christ tribulation or anguish or hunger or nakednes oâ— daunger or persecution or the sword c. But to expresse the whole life doings of this godly Martyr seeing we haue his own testimony concerning the same it shal be best to refer the reader to his own report writing to his father of the whole discourse of his troubles froÌ„ the beginnyng almost to the latter ende in order maner as ye shal heare ¶ A discourse of the whole processe and doyngs of M. Bland written and reported by himselfe to his father in his owne letter as followeth DErely beloued father in Christ Iesu I thank
Iacob and the rest of the faythfull vntil Christes tyme as S. Paul sayth they did all eate of one spirituall meat did all drinke of one maner of spirituall drinke They did drinke of that spirituall rocke that followed theÌ„ which rocke was Christ that saueth vs. 1. Cor. â— And when the tyme was ful come God sent his sonne made of a woman that is he tooke flesh of the virgin Mary became man not the shadow of a man nor a fantasticall maÌ„ Gala. 4. as some falsly faine but a very natural man in all points sinne onely excepted which God man is Christ the promised womans seed This Christ was here conuersant among men for the space of 30. yeres more Luke 22. and when the tyme was come that he should goe to hys father he gaue vnto vs the mistery of our redemption that we thorough fayth should eate his body and drinke hys bloud that we myght feed on hym through fayth to the end of the world After this Christ offred vp hys body on the crosse 1. Cor. â—â— to pacify his father to deliuer vs from the thraldome of the deuill in the which we were through sinne original actuall And with that one sacrifice of his body once offered on the crosse Heb. 1â— hee hath made perfect for euer all them that are sanctified He descended into hell the third day he rose agayne from death was conuersant at certaine tymes w t his disciples for the space of 40. dayes after he rose from death Then in the sight of all his disciples he ascended into heauen as hys disciples stood lookyng vpward Actes 1. beholding hym how he went into heauen two men stood by them in white apparell which also sayd ye men of Galilie why stand ye gasing vp into heauen This same Iesus which is taken vp from you into heauen shall so come euen as ye haue seene hym goe into heauen Actes 3. S. Peter also sayth that the heauens must receiue hym vntill the tyme that all thynges whith God hath spoken by the mouth of all hys prophets since the world began be restored again which is the latter day when he shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead I do beleeue in the holy ghost which is the spirite of God proceedyng from the father and the sonne which holy spirit is one God with them I beleeue that there is an holy church which is the company of the faythfull elect people of God dispersed abrode throughout all the world Math â—â— which holy church or congregation doth not looke for Christ here nor Christ there neither in the desert nor in the secret places whereof Christ warneth vs but as S. Paule sayth in heauen where he sitteth on the right hand of GOD the father Coloss. â— they set their affection on thyngs that are aboue and not on thyngs which are on earth For they are dead concernyng the thynges of this world and their lyfe is hid with Christ in God and when Christ which is their lyfe shall shew hymselfe then shall they also appeare with hym in glory I beleeue that there is a communion of saints euen y e fellowship of the faythfull people which are dispersed abrode throughout all the whole world and are of one mynde they followe Christ their head they loue one an other as Christ loued them are knit together in one euen in Christ which Church or congregation hath forgeuenes of sinnes thorough Christ and shall enter without spotte before the face of God into his glory For as Christ being their head hath entred pure and cleane so they entering by hym shall be lyke hym in glory And I am certaine and sure that all they which doe dye shall rise agayne and receiue their bodies In theÌ„ shal they see Christ come in his glory to iudge the quicke and the dead At whose commyng all men shall appeare and geue a reckoning of their doyngs he shall seperate y e good from the bad he shall say to theÌ„ which are hys elect come ye blessed of my father inherite the kingdome prepared for you froÌ„ the beginning but to the other that haue always resisted his will he shall say depart from me ye cursed into euerlastyng fire which is prepared for the deuil and his aungels Thus haue I briefly declared my fayth which were no fayth at all if I were in doubt of it This fayth therefore I desire God to encrease in mee Prayse God for his gyftes ⧠And thus haue you the Martyrdome with the confession of this blessed man and witnes of the Lords truth who for that gaue his lyfe as is before declared ¶ Richard Hooke LIkewise Richard Hooke about the same season for the same matter gaue his like at Chichester ¶ The examinations aunswers and condemnation of William Coker William Hopper Henry Laurence Rich. Colliar Rich. Wright William Stere before the Byshop of Douer and Harpsfield Archdeacon of Caunterbury MEntion was made a little before in the story of M. Bland and Nich. Sheterden of certaine other Kentish men who beyng the same tyme with them called forth and examined by Thornton Bish. of Douer N. Harpesfield Rich. Faucet and Rob. Collins yet notwithstandyng because the condemnation and execution of theÌ„ was differred a little longer till the latter end of the moneth of Aug. commyng therfore now to the tyme of their suffryng we will briefly touch some part of their examinations and aunswers as we find them in the Registers The names of these were Wil. Coker Wil. Hopper Henry Laurence Rich. Colliar Rich. Wright W. Stere. What the articles obiected to M. Bland and them were ye heard before To the which Articles they answered for themselues seuerally in effect as followeth FIrst Wil. Coker sayd he would aunswer no otherwise then he had already answered beyng offered to haue longer respite of 6. dayes after he refused to take it and so vpon the same senteÌ„ce of condemnation was read against hym the 11. of Iuly WIl Hopper first seemed to graunt to the fayth determination of the Catholike church after callyng hymselfe better to mynd constantly stickyng to the truth he was condemned the next weeke after the 16. of Iuly HEnry Laurence examined the sayd 16. of Iuly partly differred to the 2. of August aunswered to the Articles obiected against hym first denying auricular confession and that he had not nor would receiue the Sacrament because sayth he the order of the holy Scriptures is changed in the order of the Sacrament Moreouer the sayd Laurence was charged for not puttyng of his cap when the Suffragan made mention of the sacrament did reuerence to the same the sayd Laurence answering in these words what said he ye shal not need to put of your cap for it is not so holy that you need to put of your cap thereunto Further beyng apposed concernyng the
the French and that we do withhold wages from the souldiours and other such tales and letters they doe spreade abroade of the which if any one thing were true we would not wish to liue the matter now being brought to a marueilous extremitie such as we wold neuer haue thought it could haue come vnto especially of those men towardes the kings maiestie and vs of whom we haue deserued no such thing but râ—ther much fauour and loue But the case being as it is this to require and pray you to hasteÌ„ you hither to the defence of the kings maiestie in such force and power as you may to shew the parte of a true Gentleman and of a very frende the which thing we truste God shall rewarde and the kinges Maiestie in time to come and we shall neuer be vnmindefull of it too We are sure you shal haue other letters from them but as ye tender your duety to the kings Maiestie we require you to make no stay but immediately repair with such force as yee haue to his highnesse Castle of Windsore and cause the rest of such force as yee may make to followe you And so we bid you right heartily farewel From Hampton Court the sixt of October Your Lordships assured louing frend Edward Somerset An answere to the L. Protectors letter TO this letter of the Lorde Protectoure sent the sixte of Octob. the L. Russel returning answere againe vppon the eight of the sayde moneth first lamenteth the heauie dissention fallen betwene the Nobilitye and him which he taketh for suche a plague as a greater could not be sent of almighty God vpon this Realme being the next way saith he to make of vs conquerors slaues like to induce vpon the whole realme an vniuersal calamitye thraldome vnlesse the mercifull goodnes of the Lorde do helpe some wise order be taken in staying these great extremities And as touching the Dukes request in his letters for as much as he heard before of this broile of the Lords feared least soâ—e conspiracie had ben meant against the kings person he hasted forwarde with such company as he coulde make for the surety of y e king as to him appertained Now perceiuing by the Lordes letters sent vnto him the same sixte day of Octâ— these tumults to rise vpon priuate causes betwene him and them he therfore thought it expedient that a conuenient power should be leuied to be in a readines to withstand the worste what perils soeuer might ensue for the preseruation both of the king state of the realm from the 〈◊〉 of forraine enemies and also for the staying of bloudshed if any such thing should be intended betwixt the partes in the heate of thys faction And this hee thinking beste for discharge of his allegeance humbly beseecheth his grace to haue y e same also in speciall regard and consideration first that the kings Maiestie be put in no feare that if there be any such thing wherein he hath geuen iust cause to them thus to proceede hee will so conforme him selfe as no such priuate quarels do redound to the publike disturbance of the Realme certifying moreouer the Duke that if it were true whyche he vnderstandeth by the letters of the Lordes y t he should send about proclamations and letters for raising vp of the commons he liked not the same Notwithstanding hee trusted well that his wisedome woulde take such a way as no effusion of bloud should follow And thus muche being contained in his former letters of the eight of October in his next letters againe wrytten the 11. day of Octob. the said Lord Russel reioysing to heare of the most reasonable offers of the Lord Protectour made to the Lordes The contents of the second aunswer of the L. Russell to the Lord Protector wryteth vnto him promiseth to doe what in the vttermost power of him and likewise of sir W. Harbert ioyned together with him doe 〈◊〉 to worke some honorable reconciliation betwene him them so as his sayd offers being accepted satisfied some good coÌ„clusion might ensue according to their good hope expectation Signifying moreouer that as touching the leuying of men they had resolued to haue the same in readinesse for the benefite of the realme The gooâ— L. Russell a solicitor for peace betweene the Lord Protector and the Lordes to occurre all incoÌ„ueniences whatsoeuer either by forraine inuasion or otherwise might happen so hauing their power at hand to drawe neare wherby they might haue the better oportunitie to be solicitours and a meanes for this reformation on both parties c. And thus much for answer of the Lord Russel to the Lorde Protectours letters But nowe to the matter againe of the Lordes who together with the Earle of Warwike vppon what occasion God knoweth being assembled at London The Lordes of the Coâ—â—â—ell assembled against the Lorde Protectour as ye heard against the Lorde Protector when the king with his counsaile at Hampton court heard therof first Secretarye Pâ—ter with the kings message was sent vnto them whome the Lords notw tstanding detained still with them making as yet no answer to the message Wheâ—upon the L. Protectour wryteth to them in this maner as followeth A letter of the Lorde Protectour to the Counsaile at London The Lord Protectoâ—s lâ—tter to the Lordes of the Counsaile at London MY Lordes we commend vs most hartily vnto you wheras the kings Maiestie was infourmed that you were assembled in such sorte as you doe and nowe remaine and was aduised by vs and such other of his Counsaile as were then heere aboute his persone to send M. Secretarie Peter vnto you with such message as whereby mighte haue ensued the suretie of hys Maiesties persone with preseruation of his realme and subiects the quiet both of vs and your selues as maister Secretarye can well declare to you his maiestie and we of his Counsaile heere doe not a litle maruel that you stay still with you the sayd M. Secretarie haue not as it were vouchsafed to send aunswer to his Maiestie neyther by him nor yet any other And for our selues we doe much more maruell and are right sory as both wee and you haue good cause to be to see the manner of your doinges bentâ— with violence to bring the kings Maiesty and vs to these extremities Which as we doe intende if you wil take no other way but violence to defend as nature and our allegeaunce doeth binde vs to extremitye of death and to put all to Gods hand who geueth victory as it pleaseth him so that if any reasonable conditions and offers woulde take place as hetherto none hath bene signified vnto vs froÌ„ you nor we do not vnderstand what you do require or seeke or what you do meane that you do seek no hurt to the kings Maiesties person as touching all other priuate matters to auoid the effusion of Christian bloud and to preserue the
peccata mundi à sacerdotibus sacrificatum Let vs not not looke alow by the grounde vpon the bread and the drinke set before vs but lifting vppe our minde let vs faithfully beleue there vpon y e holy table to lye the Lambe of God taking away the sinnes of the world being sacrificed of the priestes Rid. That Councell was collected out of anâ—ient Fathers and is to me of great authority for it sayth Positum esse panem in altâ—ri exaltata mente considerandum eum qui in coelis est i. That breade is set vpon the aultare and hauing our mindes 〈◊〉 vp we must consider him which is in heauen The words of the Councell make for me Wat. Exaltata mente with a minde exalted That is not as brute beastes at the racke or maunger hauing an eye onely vpon the thing that is set before them Agnus Dei iacet in mensa the Lambe of God lieth on the table sayeth the Councell Rid. The Lambe of God is in heauen accordyng to the verity of the body and here he is with vs in a mistery according to his power not corporally Wat. But the Lambe of God lyeth on the table Rid. It is a figuratiue speach for in our minde we vnderstand him which is in heauen Wat. But he lyeth there the Greeke word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rid. He lyeth there that is he is there present not corporally but he lyeth there in his operation Wat. He lyeth but his operation lyeth not Rid. You thinke very grossely of the sitting or lying of the Celestiall Lambe on the Table of the Lorde For we may not imagine any such sitting or lying on y e table as the reason of man would iudge but all thinges are here to be vnderstand spirituallye For that heauenly Lambe is as I confesse on the table but by a spirituall presence by grace and not after any corporall substance of his flesh taken of y e virgin Mary And indeed the same Canon doth very playnly teach that the bread which is set on the table is materiall bread and therefore it the Canon I meane commaundeth that we shoulde not creepe on the ground in our cogitation to these thinges which are set before vs as who shoulde say what other things are they as much as perteineth to their true substaunce then breade and wine but rather sayth the Canon lifting vp our mindes into heauen let vs consider w t fayth the Lambe of God which taketh awaye the sins of y e world sitting or lying vpon y e table For a lifted vp fayth sayth he seeth him which sitteth on the right hande of God the father after y e true maner of a body set by grace on the Lordes Table and taking away the sinnes of the worlde For I thinke you meane not so as though the Lambe did lye there prostrate with his members spreade upon the table Smith I bring an other place out of the Councell of Nice Nullus Apostolorum dixit An other place of Nicene Counâ—ell alleaged haec est figura corporis Christi Nullus venerabilium praesbyterorum dixit incruentum altaris sacrificium figuram Ergo. c. That is None of the Apostles sayd this is a figure of the body of Christ None of the reuerend Elders sayd the vnbloudy sacrifice of the aultar to be a figure Ergo you are deceiued Rid. This Chanon is not in the Councell of Nice For I haue read ouer this Councell many times Then came in an other whom M. Ridley knew not sayd the vniuersall church both of the Greekes Latines of the East and of the West haue agreed in the Councell of Florence vniformably in y e doctrine of the sacrament that in the Sacrament of the Aultar there is the true and reall Body Rid. I denye the Greeke and the East Churche to haue agreed either in the Councel at Florence or at any time els with the Romish Church in the doctrine of Transubstantiation of bread into the body of Christ. For there was nothing in the Councell of Florence wherein the Greekes would agree with the Romanistes albeit hitherto I confesse it was left free for euery Churche to vse as they were wont leuened or vnleauened bread Here cryed out D. Cole sayde they agreed together concerning transubstantiation of breade into the bodye of Christ. M. Ridley sayd that could not be Here start vp an other vnknowne to M. Ridley but thought to be one of the Scribes who affirmed with him y t in deed there was nothing decreed coÌ„cerning traÌ„substaÌ„tiation but the Councell left that as a matter not meete nor worthy to disturbe the peace and concord of the church To whom M. Ridley answered agayne saying that he sayd y e trueth Pie What say you to that councell where it is sayde that the Priest doth offer an vnbloudy sacrifice of the Bodye of Christ Rid. I say it is well sayd if it be rightly vnderstand Pie But he offereth an vnbloudy sacrifice Rid. It was called vnbloudy and is offered after a certain maner and in a misterye and as a representation of that bloudy sacrifice and he doth not lye which sayth Christ to be offered West I with one argument will throw downe to y e grouÌ„d your opinion out of Chrysostome Sacrifice called vnbloudy is nothing els but a representation of the bloudy Sacrifice of Christ. Weston playeth Golyah with Dauid This argument after the disposition termes as it standeth iâ— not formall Homi. 24. in 1. ad Corinth and I wil teach not onely a figure or signe or grace onely but the very same body which was here conuersant in the earth to be in the Eucharist We worship the selfe same body in y e Eucharist whiche the wise men did worship in the maunger But that was his naturall reall body not spirituall Ergo the reall body of Christ is in the Eucharist Agayne the same Chrysostome sayth We haue not here the Lord in the maunger but on the aultare Here a woman holdeth him not in her handes but a priest Rid. We worship I confesse the same true Lord and Sauiour of the world which the wise men worshipped in the maunger howbeit we do it in mystery and in the sacrameÌ„t of the Lordes supper and that in spiritual liberty as sayth S. Aust Lib 3. de doctrina Christiana not in carnall seruitude that is we do not worship seruilely the signes for the thinges for that shuld be as he also sayth a part of a seruile infirmity But we behold with the eyes of fayth him present after grace and spiritually sette vppon the Table and we worship him which sitteth aboue is worshipped oâ— the Aungels For Christ is alwaies assistant to his mysteries as the sayd August sayth And the diuine maiesty as sayth Cyprian doth neuer absent it selfe from the diuine mysteries but this assistaunce and presence of Christ as in Baptisme is wholy spirituall and by grace and not
by any corporal substaunce of the flesh euen so is it here in the Lords supper being rightly according to the word of God duely ministred West That which the woman did hold in her wombe the same thing holdeth the priest Rid. I graunt the prieste holdeth the same thing but after an other maner She did holde the natural body The same thing but the maner diuers the priest holdeth the mystery of the body West Weston repeated agayne his argumeÌ„t out of Chrysostome in English Rid. I say that the author meant it spiritually West Weston here dissoluing the disputations had these wordes Videtis praefractum hominis animum gloriosum vafrum inconstantem videtis hodie veritatis vires inconcussas Ita que clamate Vicit veritas that is Here you see the stubborne the glorious the crafty the vnconstant minde of this man D. Weston bloweth vp the triumph Here you see this day that the strength of the trueth is with our foyle Therefore I beseech you all most earnestly to blow the note and he beganne and they folowed Verity hath the victory Veritye hath the victory ¶ The disputation had at Oxford the 18. day of Aprill 1554. betwene Mayster Hugh Latimer Aunswerer and Mayster Smyth and other Opposers AFter these disputations of Byshop Ridly ended nexte was brought out Mayster Hugh Latimer to dispute M. Hugh Latimer disputeth vpon Wednesday which was the eightenth day of Aprill Which disputation beganne at eight of the clocke in suche forme as before but it was most in English For mayster Latimer the answerer alleged that he was out of vse with the Latine and vnfit for that place Aprill 18. There replyed vnto him M Smith of Orial colledge Doctor Cartwright mayster Harpsfield M. Smith of Oriall Colledge Opponent to M. Latimer and diuers other had snatches at him and gaue him bitter tauntes Hee escaped no hissinges and scornefull laughings no more then they that went before him He was very faynt and desired that he might not long tary He durst not drinke for feare of vomiting The disputation ended before xi of the clock Maister Latimer was not suffered to read that he had as he sayd paynfully writteÌ„ but it was exhibited vp M. Latimers writings could not be read and the Proâ—ocutor read part therof and so procâ—eded vnto the disputation ¶ The Preface of Weston vnto the disputation folowing MEn and brethren we are come together this day by y e helpe of God to vanquish the strength of the Argumentes and dispersed opinions of aduersaryes WestoÌ„s preface agaynst y e truth of the reall presence of the Lordes body in the sacrameÌ„t And therfore you father if you haue any thing to answere I do admonish that you aunswere in short and few wordes Lat. I pray you good mayster Prolocutour M. Latimer requireth to dispute in the English tongue doe not exacte that of me which is not in me I haue not these xx yeares much vsed the Latine tongue West Take your ease father Lat. I thanke you Syr I am well Let me here protest my fayth for I am not able to dispute afterwardes doe your pleasure with me ¶ The protestation of mayster Hugh Latimet geuen vp in writing to Doctor Weston The conclusions whereunto I must aunswere are these The three conclusions 1 The first is that in the sacrameÌ„t of the Aultar by the vertue of Gods word pronounced by the Priest there is really present the naturall body of Christ conceiued of the virgin Mary vnder the kindes of the appearaunces of bread and wine and in like maner his bloud 2 The second is that after consecration there remaineth no substaunce of bread and wyne nor none other substaunce but the substance of God and man 3 The third is that in the Masse there is the liuely sacrifice of the church which is propiciable as wel for the sins of the quicke as of the dead The aunsweres of M. Latimer geuen vp in writing concerning the questions aforesaid COncerning the first conclusion me thinketh it is sette forth with certayn new found termes that be obscure and doe not sound according to the speach of the scripture Howbeit howsoeuer I vnderstand it this I do aunswere playnely though not without perill I aunswere I say that to the right celebration of the Lordes supper there is no other presence of Christ required then a spirituall presence The presence of Christ in the sacrament how it is a reall presence and this presence is sufficient for a Christian man as a presence by which we abide in Christ and Christ abideth in vs to the obteining of eternall life if we perseuer And this same presence may be called most fitly a reall presence that is a presence not fayned but a true and a faythfull presence Which thing I here rehearse least some Sycophant or scorner should suppose me with the Anabaptistes to make nothing els of the Sacrament but a naked and a bare signe As for that which is fayned of many concerning theyr corporall presence I for my part take it but for a papisticall inuention and therfore thinke it vtterly to be reiected Concerning the seconde conclusion I dare be bolde to say Answere to the 2. conclusion that it hath no stay or grounde in Gods word but is a thing inuented and founde out by man and therefore to be taken as fond and false and I had almost sayd as the Mother and Nourse of the other errors It were good for my Lordes maysters of the transubstantiation to take heede least they conspire with y e nestorians for I do not see how they can auoyd it The third conclusion as I do vnderstand it seemeth subtlely to sow sedition agaynst the offering which Christ himselfe offred for vs in his own proper person Answere to the 3. conclusion according to that pithy place of Paule Hebre. 1. when he sayth That Christ his owne selfe hath made purgation of our sinnes And afterwardes That he might sayth he be a mercifull and a faythfull Byshop concerning those thinges which are to be done with God Heb. 1. The taking away of sinnes depeÌ„deth rather in the person of the offerer then in the thing offered but that he that was the offerer was offered himselfe for the taking away of our sinnes So that the expiation or taking away of our sinnes may be thought rather to depend on this that Christ was an offring Bishop then that he was offered were it not that he was offered of himselfe and therefore it is needlesse that he should be offered of any other I will speake nothing of the wonderfull presumption of man to dare to attempt this thing without a manifest vocation specially in that it tendeth to the ouerthrowing and making fruitlesse if not wholy yet partly of the Crosse of Christ for truely it is no base or meane thyng to offer Christ. And therefore worthily a man may say to my